Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter One

When Death Was a Door

“So it all comes down to this, doesn’t it?” Potter whispered into the sudden, terrifying silence that broke across the Great Hall. The boy stood in the center of the room, with his wand raised to the greatest dark wizard the world has ever known. Around them, the shattered remnants of the Hall lay like ancient bones. The air, thick with dust and the metallic tang of magic, still vibrated with residual curses.

“Indeed it does, Potter.” Lucius Malfoy thought.

Lucius stood, not far from the scene, entwined with his wife and son. He felt Narcissa tremble against his right side and looked away from the duel to watch as his wife mouthed, “Come on, Harry.”

A tightness began to build in his chest, but he ignored it. Likely just the stress of it all. The stress of waiting to see if his family was going to be able to survive the fallout. Lucius tried to keep breathing as he looked down at his only son. 

Lucius had never meant for Draco to get wrapped up in this. He had never dreamed that his little boy would be marked, traumatized, and destined for some kind of horrific punishment. He could only hope that his failures would not cost his wife and son their lives, should Voldemort succeed, though it wasn’t likely. 

Perhaps his money and his solicitors could lessen the severity of their punishments should Potter prevail. Lucius hoped that the Potter boy might tell someone, anyone, that Narcissa lied for him. Because she did. Potter was alive and Narcissa Malfoy looked into the Dark Lord’s eyes and lied . Lucius only knew because he saw her lip twitch the way it always did before she lied for Draco’s sake. She always did try to do the right thing.

“I have never once done the right thing,” Lucius thought as the pain in his chest worsened. Now the pain was like a fist tightening, echoing the grip of the madman that had held his family captive for years. “And now I’ll never get the chance to change that.”

His vision flickered, not unlike the way his carefully constructed life had flickered and died in Azkaban's gloom. That was when he had truly decided he had been wrong. While he rotted away in a cell and his only child paid for his inadequacies.

“No, not inadequacies,” Lucius thought again, “Morals?”

Something else he had realized during his prolonged stay in the prison was that he did not have a strong moral compass. His father had beaten that out of him a long time ago. Lucius continued to stare at his son as Potter continued to delay the inevitable.

He had failed Draco in every way possible and forced him to make the same mistakes, but Lucius could not give him the same way out Abraxas had provided Lucius, all those years ago. A cold sweat broke out, mirroring the icy dread that had seeped into his bones the day he'd first sworn the Mark. His father had been so proud. “Protecting purity, as you should,” he had told Lucius.

Lucius hadn’t been there when Draco took the mark. Another way he’d failed his son, he supposed. At least Lucius had thought he wanted to live like this. Draco had clearly started to see sense much before Lucius had. Azkaban would eat the boy alive if he was already feeling remorse, well before any of his own sins had actually been committed. 

A sharp, searing pain shot down Lucius’s left arm, and his vision began to tunnel, the edges blurring into an indistinct haze as a roaring filled his ears. He tried to focus on what was happening in front of him as bright bursts of red and green collided; he didn’t need to hear the spells to know that the Dark Lord was shooting to kill, and Harry Potter was once again attempting to disarm him.

The vibrant chaos of the battle faded into a dull throb, and then, mercifully, nothing but encroaching darkness as Lucius Malfoy felt himself sliding toward the ground.

“This is just like me,” Lucius thought, “Dying when they are going to need me the most.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The first thing Lucius noticed was that he was naked, in his bed in the manor. The second thing he noticed was that the sheets, cool and crisp against his skin, smelled freshly laundered, and any hint of sweat on them was laced with the heady scent of sex, not fear. The crushing pain in his chest, the acrid scent of battle, the screaming chaos of the Great Hall - all gone.

He blinked his eyes open, rubbing his chest absentmindedly as he sat up against the soft leather headboard of his marriage bed. He could hear the shower running in the ensuite and felt his eyes sting as they began to fill with tears. Narcissa was singing an old Celestina Warbeck tune as she washed. She hadn’t done that since before Draco started school. 

The water shut off abruptly, leaving only Narcissa’s soft soprano voice as she sang the rest of the song, “You may have not played fair. But, frankly, I don't care. 'Cause without you I despair. Lost in misery! Oh, babe, you charmed the heart right out of - It's the one thing I've no doubt of, babe, you charmed the heart right out of me! Right out of me.”

Was this a dream? Or had he just woken from the world’s most vivid night terror? How could he possibly be lying here, listening to his wife’s glorious voice once more? He had died, he remembered. He ruined absolutely everything and then he just died, leaving Narcissa and Draco to clean up his mess. No, this had to be something else. A second-chance, of sorts.

The door swung open gently and Narcissa walked into the room, wrapping her pale-blue silk dressing gown around herself. When she noticed Lucius in the bed she smiled widely and dropped the fine fabric, letting it slide open over her body. Her long blonde hair was still damp and had the soft wave she usually hid under a thin layer of Sleekeazy’s. If his eyes followed the blonde strands, he’d see the elegant way they parted over her peaked nipples.

But Lucius could not look away from her face. Narcissa looked younger, not by much but enough for Lucius to know that this was not the same woman that stood beside him in the Great Hall. There were no tired lines around her eyes and she stood tall and proud as she walked toward the bed, the gentle sway of her hips allowing the icy silk to billow out behind her like a cloak.

“Good morning, my moon.” She practically purred as she leaned over to place a kiss on his lips. Lucius reached up, winding his fingers through her soft, fine hair, pulling her closer to deepen the kiss. It had been ages since she called him that, let alone kissed him like this. 

“Good morning, my sun.” He breathed when they finally pulled apart.

“Eager this morning, Lucius?” his wife teased, “Was my performance last night not adequate?”

“Everything you do is beyond adequate, Narcissa.” Lucius stated, “You’re a perfect wife and mother.”

“I’m glad that you think so,” Narcissa preened, rising to look down at Lucius, “Because I am ready to try again, Lucius. I have a good feeling about this.”

“Ah, yes,” Lucius thought, “Today would be July 31st, 1991, then. The day Narcissa Malfoy gave up.”

It was the day she came to her husband and begged him to try one final time to give her another child, but that man’s insecurities and pride would lead to a blowout fight. He’d scream and berate her for even asking something like that, tell her that she was too old now anyway. He would ruin everything.

“It is a very good thing that man is dead,” Lucius thought before saying, “I think that’s a brilliant idea, Narcissa. We could use a few more stars around here.”

His wife beamed and took his hand, the way she always did. She would try to guide him off the bed, so that she could lie beneath him. The way he had always insisted it be done. Lucius did not want that this time, though. Instead, he gently pulled her onto his lap.

“Lucius, I-”

“If you are uncomfortable, or do not like it, we can change positions.” Lucius breathed against Narcissa’s ribcage; “But I want you this way, my sun. So your rays can be properly appreciated.”

This seemed to melt away whatever doubts the beautiful woman on top of him might have had. Her voice had taken on a velvety quality as she replied, “Whatever has gotten into you this morning, have more. Please and thank you.”

“Such impeccable manners,” Lucius praised before he was struck with an overwhelming urge. There had been something he was always curious about, but his fears of failure always kept him from trying. He ran his hand up her side to cup her breast, brushing her nipple with his thumb before continuing, “I believe this calls for a reward of sorts… Sit on my face, Narcissa Malfoy.”

The sound his wife made was something between a scoff and a laugh, “That is not how babies are made, Lucius. Besides, you’ve never shown any interest be-”

“I’m very much interested in tasting you, Narcissa,” he insisted. “Besides, for all we know, this could be what we’ve been missing. Perhaps this will ensure success.”

“That isn’t how that works and you know it,” She giggled.

“Mmm,” He hummed, “We’ll never know unless we try.”

And with that, he slid down the bed to rest his head on his pillow once more. He looked up at his wife and gasped at the sight of her towering over him. His erection throbbed as he debated telling her how much he was enjoying this, before it even began. His face must have given him away though, because Narcissa teased, “More eager than I had originally thought, aren’t you?”

“I believe I may have been born to be beneath you, my love,” he whispered, trailing the tips of his fingers up the back of her thighs, “You resemble the gods on any day, but from here… Darling, I am the luckiest man alive.”

Lucius could only describe the look he received in return as hungry. Which was ironic when one took into account that he was the one looking to do the eating. Narcissa was moving to place herself over him fully when they were interrupted.

BANG! BANG! BANG! On their bedroom door, followed by Draco’s high-pitched, insistent call, “Mother! Father! You must be getting up and around! Today is a big day!”

Narcissa scowled at the door as she started to close her robe and shift back, likely to allow the boy entry. Lucius stopped her though, by turning his head toward the door and calling, “Draco, my star. I will buy you a brand new broomstick later if you play in your room until I come to collect you.”

“I get to play before breakfast, AND I get a new broom?” Draco clarified.

“Yes,” Lucius chuckled at the oak door, “but only if you listen.”

“And if I do not?” Draco challenged. Typically the boy choosing to do this behind a closed door would infuriate him, but in that moment it was quite amusing.

“I fear your mother may attempt to sell you to a shop keep in Diagon Alley,” Lucius teased in an uncharacteristically soft tone. Narcissa was looking down at him with an expression of pure, elegant bewilderment, a slight furrow between her perfect brows, until he said that; now she was giggling furiously. Lucius took her moment of distraction as an opportunity.

He hooked his arms around the back of her thighs and pulled her down toward his mouth. She gasped before his lips even met hers, “Draco, darling. Go play, I beg of you.”

If either of them had been paying attention, they would have heard Draco mutter, “These two are being quite strange.”

But, alas, they were quite busy.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius stood outside the solid oak door of Draco’s rooms. His eleven-year-old son would likely be sitting on his green Persian rug, playing with whatever toy struck his fancy. Lucius would interrupt his childhood for a few short moments, but only to change it for the better.

He took a deep breath and knocked before gently opening the door. To his surprise, Draco was sitting on his settee staring directly at him. Draco took a steadying breath before he spoke; there was a slight tremble in his little voice, “What did you do to Mother?”

Lucius’s heart plummeted into his stomach. The boy couldn’t possibly know. Children were always more gifted in the various branches of magic, but being able to tell that a man was being given a chance at redemption? Lucius wasn’t even sure that his contacts in the Department of Mysteries were going to be able to tell him anything.

“I heard the noise she made just after she asked me to go play,” Draco continued. Lucius had to stifle a laugh as the boy carried on, tears in his eyes, “I’ve never heard a sound like that before. It was terrifying. I tried to get Dobby, but-”

That was what broke Lucius. He laughed, a hearty thing that came from the depths of his belly. He entered his son’s room and sat beside him before explaining to the now outraged child. “That wasn’t a bad sound, son. You’ve never heard it before because you’re a child and we were doing an adult activity. It makes sense that the unfamiliarity frightened you.”

Draco’s little blonde brow rose as he asked, “What were you doing?”

Lucius froze, should he have this conversation now? He was planning to have this particular chat a lot closer to the start of term, but if he truly didn’t want to interrupt Draco’s childhood again…

“You are aware that you are betrothed to Astoria Greengrass, correct?” 

Draco grimaced, “Yes, and we will produce the next heir.”

“Yes,” Lucius nodded. “There's something two adults do when…”

He stopped again. Did he really want to instill this in his son? He had so many opportunities to do things better, he should really take them all. His musing only lasted a moment, and Lucius was able to pass it off as thoughtful consideration before he continued, “They want to feel closer to one another. If you do it a certain way, it can result in a child.”

“What is this activity?” Draco inquired. Lucius chuckled.

“It’s called sex.”

“Were you and Mother having sex?”

“Yes.” Lucius sighed. This was actually quite uncomfortable, no wonder he had kept it brief before. No matter, he would do this right. 

“What do you do when you have sex?”

Lucius snorted a laugh and then frowned when he saw that Draco had flinched, a quick, almost imperceptible jerk of his shoulders. He wouldn’t have laid a hand on the boy at this point, nor would he ever now, but he was still feared by his only son. “Well, it depends on if you want there to be a baby afterwards or not.”

“I don’t understand.” Draco pouted.

“I believe Dobby informed your mother that you had woken quite alarmed by a substance in your bed recently?”

Draco flushed and looked down at his tea table, “Yes, and he told me what that was.”

“Yes, and he said I would explain more about it, did he not?”

“He did.”

Lucius took another deep breath, “Well, when the urge for intimacy arises, we are given a few options. We can handle things ourselves, usually done with one’s own hand, or we can seek out a partner.”

Lucius gave Draco a moment to digest the information while he decided how to proceed. Here was another decision that would need to be made. Would he try to push Draco towards women the way he had before? Or would he use his knowledge of future Harry Potter ramblings to set his son up for… well, for what really? The boy was already betrothed to a girl… unless…

“How does one seek out a partner for something like this?” Draco asked, effectively pulling Lucius from his musings.

“I have never sought it out personally,” Lucius explained. “I chose not to be with anyone before your mother. A very hard feat, but a worthwhile one in my opinion. Do not feel obligated to do the same, though. You are your own man, my dragon.”

“But I understand that generally one would just approach someone they found interesting.” Lucius continued. “Then one would get to know them to whatever degree they deemed necessary. I suppose then the consent aspect would come into play… I’m not entirely sure what that looks like at a casual level, but I imagine it would involve actually speaking about whether both parties were looking to find the same kind of release.”

“How many different kinds of releases are there?” Draco inquired, fully immersed in the conversation at hand.

“Uh,” Lucius hesitated. “I imagine that the only limitations are those of the people involved in the act. You can get quite creative with it, really. But that’s another conversation entirely. One I would prefer to have when you are much older.”

“Can this activity be done between friends?”

“Yes,” Lucius chuckled, “In fact, most of my friends in school experimented with one another in some sense or another.”

Seizing the opportunity to do better, he added, “Even among the boys, at times.”

Draco’s eyes widened, “What are these activities again?”

“Sex,” Lucius clarified, “I suppose I haven’t exactly explained what that is yet, have I?”

“You have not.”

“You have a penis, you are aware of that.” Lucius stated.

“I do, and I am.” Draco hesitantly responded.

“Well, that is what you use for this activity,” Lucius went on. “If your partner has a vagina, you would place it there-”

He cut himself off when he saw Draco’s grimace. Really, how had he not seen this sooner? He supposed he had, but that his pride and ignorance kept him from accepting it. 

“Draco, do you look at girls and think, ‘Wow, she is so pretty. I want to hold her hand.’?”

“Ew, Father. No,” Draco replied. “I do usually take a moment to see if they have any sense of fashion, but I don’t have time for such frivolous pursuits. I am spoken for.”

“What do you think of when you look at boys?” Lucius carefully inquired.

Draco thought for a moment, “It depends on the boy, I suppose. I find that I want to hit handsome men, it’s quite odd.”

“You don’t want to hit them, son,” Lucius corrected. “You feel something called tension, and right now that’s the only way you know how to express that. Which is no one’s fault but my own. I will work to do better on that.”

“What else is there to do with this tension?” Draco asked.

“You could talk to them, see if it’s a pull that you’re feeling,” Lucius explained. He felt entirely out of his element, but he carried on, “If it is, then well… You could see if they might be interested in kissing you.”

“You’re telling me I can kiss boys?”

Lucius snorted another laugh and was relieved to see that Draco did not flinch this time, “I am telling you that you can kiss anyone that you want to, so long as they are willing to kiss you back.”

“I could kiss Harry Potter, if he wanted to kiss me too?”

Lucius took a steadying breath, “Indeed, you could.”

“And is that what you and Mother were doing?” Draco asked.

“We did kiss this morning, yes. But remember the sex thing we mentioned?”

“Yes.” Draco nodded. Then after a second he asked, “Could I have sex with Harry Potter?”

“Men can have sex with each other,” Lucius attempted to keep control of the conversation. He really did not want to think about that, the implications of it twisting his gut. Potter. That Potter. The thought was... unsettling, yet undeniably revolutionary. He inhaled deeply and carried on, “I have not ever done it, but it is very different from having sex with a woman. When you are older, I can likely find literature that can fill in any gaps my limited knowledge will leave. For now, do you feel satisfied with the information I have provided?”

“You still haven’t actually told me what sex is.”

“Oh, yes,” Lucius chuckled. “It’s where you use your mouths, hands and genitals to explore each other's bodies. You would either ask your partner if you could place, let’s say your mouth, on their… chest.”

“Why would you do that?”

“The nipples are quite sensitive,” Lucius explained quickly. “That’s not the point. The point is, sex is the consensual exploration of one another’s bodies. If it is done between someone with a penis and someone with a vagina, then contraception is needed unless a child is desired. I will teach you those spells, as well as protection spells, when you’re a bit older. There are likely spells unique to the male-on-male experience, which I will reluctantly seek out in order to better prepare you for whatever your future may hold. Now, let’s eat breakfast. I’m sure your mother is worried sick.”

“Very confused, yes.” Narcissa said from the doorway. “But not worried, no. Come, Draco. Let’s get a move on, we wouldn’t want to be late for your appointment at Madam Malkin’s.”

Draco jumped up from his settee and bolted past Narcissa toward the dining room. Lucius stood and approached his wife, pulling her into his arms, “Would you believe me if I said I came in here to collect him, and encourage him to make new friends this year? I swear I was ambushed. He thought that I was hurting you earlier.”

“He heard?!”

“Only a moment, I believe,” Lucius soothed, adjusting his grip so that he held her with one arm and they could walk. “Then he ran to Dobby for help. I cut him off there and began my attempt at an explanation.”

“You told him that he could-”

“He can,” Lucius stated simply. “Narcissa, our son deserves happiness. Whatever that looks like. I am going to give him that. I am going to give you that.”

“You already do, my moon.”

“I will do even better, my sun.”

Chapter Two

Beneath the Surface

“Perhaps we should split up,” Narcissa mused as they exited the courtyard of the Leaky Cauldron onto the main street of Diagon Alley.

“No,” Lucius stated, trying and failing not to sound desperate. He remembered more and more of this day as it progressed and he wanted to be together for what was to come. “We’re in no hurry. We’ll all go to Draco’s fitting, then we’ll get the rest of his supplies. It will be… fun!”

“Fun!” Draco cheered, grabbing one of his parents’ hands with each of his. Lucius allowed his family to guide him through the crowd. He kept his head high, but allowed his mind to wander to the first time he had lived this day.

⋆｡˚ ☁︎ ˚｡⋆｡˚☽˚｡⋆ 

Lucius stood outside the robe shop, engaging in a staring contest with the half-giant, Hagrid. He stood tall and proud, glowering at the man as he waited for his son, having collected Draco’s books quickly. Together they would meet Narcissa at Ollivander’s to purchase Draco’s first real wand.

It was a hot morning, and a lesser man would have removed his outer robes in exchange for some relief, but Lucius would not waver. His image was everything and he could not be seen disheveled in public. His robes were a high enough quality to absorb sweat without leaving stains, and cooling charms could suffice.

Just as he was about to hurl an insult at the half-giant, just for entertainment’s sake, the door to the robe shop opened. A very skinny boy in clothes several sizes too large stepped out and smiled up at Hagrid. A much needed breeze swept through as the pair embarked, sweeping the boy’s rat’s nest of hair out of his face and exposing his forehead. 

Lucius nearly gaped, but held his decorum and simply acknowledged that he was in fact looking at Harry Potter. He thought about Draco, in the shop with the boy, and quickly entered. Madam Malkin was just telling Draco that his new robes would be delivered to the manor, by owl, as soon as possible when he approached his son. 

“Come now, Draco,” Lucius instructed. “We are done here, thank you.”

Once they were outside Lucius rounded on Draco, placing his hands on the boy’s shoulders, “Tell me, son. Did you speak to that boy? Did he tell you his name?”

“I did speak to him,” Draco sighed. “Dreadfully boring, he is. Terrible clothing as well. His eyes were quite nice, though-”

Lucius shook Draco slightly, “Draco, you fool. That was Harry Potter!”

“It was not,” Draco argued. “I would have seen the scar.”

Lucius sighed, quickly losing his patience, “ I saw the scar, Draco. That was Harry fucking Potter. Please tell me you made a good impression.”

⋆｡˚ ☁︎ ˚｡⋆｡˚☽˚｡⋆ 

The cool air hitting him in the face as Narcissa opened the door to the robe shop pulled him from his memory. He would learn after Draco’s first letter home that his son had not made a good first impression, but he decided to shake the thought. That was then, this was now. 

Now, Draco was hopping up onto the stool like the little professional shopper he was. It used to bother Lucius, and Narcissa noticed when he didn’t correct the behavior, but he let the boy be, searching for Madam Malkin as Persephone began her work with Draco. 

When he found Madam Malkin at her desk off on the left side of the shop, he took a deep breath before he greeted the witch, “Good morning, Madam. I was wondering if you had a moment.”

Madam Malkin looked up from her parchment and immediately dropped her quill, a look of shocked horror crossing her face for a second. She collected herself quickly, though, and gave him a tense smile, “Good morning, Lord Malfoy. How can I be of assistance?”

“I was wondering if the Weasley family has come in for the children’s school robes yet.”

“They have not,” Madam Malkin answered, her expression turning slightly curious. “Why do you ask?”

“I’d like to pay for the boys to all get brand new robes this year, how would I arrange that?” Lucius stated, matter-of-factly. This earned him a proper gape from the older woman. 

After a moment, she seemed to realize he truly did just ask that, and answered, “I suppose this conversation would suffice; I can just charge your vault like I usually do. What would you have me tell the family?”

“You’re quite creative,” Lucius shrugged. “I’m sure you can come up with a way to keep it anonymous. While I’m thinking of it, perhaps you should fit the girl for something new as well. Keep things fair.”

Madam Malkin opened her mouth, as if she were going to say something, but closed it quickly. Instead, she simply nodded once and asked, “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“No,” Lucius replied, “Thank you, Madam.”

“You’re welcome, Lord Malfoy.” Malkin replied. The older woman had relaxed significantly since the beginning of their conversation and Lucius wondered if winning everyone over with kindness was this simple. Surely not, otherwise he had wasted a lot of time being aloof and mysterious.

Lucius was just rejoining his family when the door to the shop opened. Lucius took a steadying breath and looked at his own son as The Boy Who Lived was greeted by Madam Malkin and brought back to the fitting area. Draco had always been Harry Potter’s biggest fan. Lucius had indulged the boy at first, thinking Voldemort would never return. Lucius stopped buying the books and telling the stories when Potter rejected Draco their first year. He banned the name from being spoken in the house the first time he felt his mark twinge. 

Potter stepped up onto the stool shyly. Draco was far too distracted to notice that the boy was watching him with a curious expression. Lucius stepped forward and smiled at the boy, “This is my son, Draco. My name is Lucius, and this is my wife, Narcissa. We’re the Malfoys. Are you a Hogwarts student too?”

“I will be, yes,” Potter answered quietly. “My name is Harry, Harry Potter.”

Draco’s head shot up at the exact same time as Madam Malkin and Persephone. Narcissa was already taking the boy in with the careful eyes of a mother, likely noting the same things as Lucius. Harry had bruises along his arms, like he’d been grabbed repeatedly by an unforgiving hand. He was even thinner up close and Lucius knew that Madam Malkin would be selling the boy robes with mild growth allowance charms so he could fill out over the school year. 

Lucius had never noticed the bruises. He had always assumed the boy was just weak and small, but now he could see it for what it was. Harry Potter, The Boy Who Lived, was being abused and neglected. Was Dumbledore aware of this? Surely he had to be, but that didn’t make any sense… unless Dumbledore wanted a humble hero, and feared he would have to manufacture it. That would make Lucius’s goals harder to achieve. 

It was hard to be humble around the Malfoys. They were a proud and ostentatious bunch. That would start to rub off on Harry at some point or another, because that was one aspect of Lucius’s life he wouldn’t part with. There was a careful amount of planning and investing that went into living the way he and his family always had. And if Dumbledore wanted to keep Harry humble, he would never allow the boy around his family.

“You’re Harry Potter?!” Draco exclaimed. Lucius laughed softly before correcting his son.

“Draco, darling,” he sighed. “It’s impolite to shout at people. You heard him, he’s Harry Potter. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Harry. Are you looking forward to starting school?”

“Yes, Sir,” Harry nodded. He was actually quite polite when he didn’t automatically despise you. He looked down before adding, “A bit nervous too, actually. I only just found out about being a wizard and I’m afraid I’ll fall behind or won’t be able to make friends.”

Then, as if he only just realized what he said, Harry stuttered, “I-I don’t know why I-”

“That’s alright, darling,” Narcissa soothed. “You have your first friend right here. Doesn’t he, Draco?”

“Yes,” Draco beamed at a much more respectable volume. “But, what do you mean you just found out you’re a wizard? You’re Harry Potter!”

Harry’s copper cheeks turned a burnished mahogany shade as he explained, “I live with my aunt, uncle, and cousin. They’re all what you call Muggles. They never told me I was magic, I think they hoped I’d never figure it out.”

“That’s awful!” Draco exclaimed. 

Lucius chuckled and corrected his son again, “Don’t shout, Draco.”

“But, he lives with Muggles, Father! Muggles are dis-”

“Draco,” Lucius warned. “You cannot judge an entire group on the actions of the worst among them.”

“But you always say-”

“I’ve had a change of heart,” Lucius interrupted. “That can happen as you get older. You experience new things and your opinions change. Now that is enough.”

“And that’s you done, my dear.” Madam Malkin said to Harry. Lucius watched as the boy reluctantly stepped down from the stool.

“Allow me to walk you out, Harry.” He offered. Harry gave him a soft smile and a nod before turning to Draco and Narcissa, “It was a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Malfoy. I’ll see you at school, Draco.”

“See you soon, Harry.” Draco said. Lucius smiled at his son’s little pink ears before he turned to follow the boy out of the shop. He heard Draco start to exclaim about the size of Hagrid and was thankful when he heard Narcissa correcting him. She really was his better half. She wasn’t attempting to redeem herself, and yet she was still flawlessly parenting their son. 

Hagrid was justifiably shocked to see Lucius exiting the shop with Harry Potter, and the half-giant was even more so when Lucius extended his hand in greeting, “Hagrid, I hope you’ve been well.”

“Lucius,” Hagrid said, giving his hand a skeptical look. When he noticed Harry watching the interaction, he took Lucius’s hand into his own and gave it a gentle shake. “I’m well… How is your family?”

“Wonderful,” Lucius beamed. “They’re right inside, actually. I was wondering if you and Harry would like some company as you continue your shopping? We’re just getting started ourselves, but-”

“Please, Hagrid.” Harry asked sweetly.

“Very well,” Hagrid sighed. “We can eat our ice cream while we wait.”

“Ice cream sounds excellent!” Lucius agreed. “I’ll go get some for the rest of us.”

He got Narcissa her favorite, two scoops of pistachio on a waffle cone. He got her a chocolate drizzle to spice things up. For himself, he branched out. He decided to try two scoops of strawberry cheesecake ice cream with chopped nuts, finding the unfamiliar sweetness surprisingly... tolerable. Perhaps even pleasant. He asked Fortescue what Hagrid got for Harry and got that for Draco, knowing the boy would insist upon it if he were here.

When he emerged from the ice cream parlour, his family was standing outside of it with Hagrid and Harry. Lucius was surprised to see that the boy had waited to even try his ice cream. He had Draco’s cone floating behind him and sent it to the boy as he walked up to Narcissa with theirs in hand. Draco plucked his cone out of the air and stopped mid-sentence to look at it, confusion taking over his previously excited features.

“He got you the same as me!” Harry beamed. Draco relaxed immediately, looking between the two cones for confirmation. Harry would likely become a bit more confident and perhaps a touch spoiled around the Malfoys, but he also seemed to already be able to soothe Draco before the boy even knew he was getting upset. Could the two of them actually balance each other out given the chance?

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“I was hopin’ to get Harry’s birthday present while he got his wand,” Hagrid said shyly as their unlikely gang made their way toward Ollivander’s. “Ye wouldn’t mind watchin’ ‘im fer me, would ye?”

“Not at all, Hagrid.” Narcissa answered kindly. She had been the paragon of class the entire afternoon. It made Lucius wonder how long his wife had been willing to branch out of their small social circles. He remembered the way she managed to laugh at Hagrid’s joke and send out a perfectly timed cushioning charm when Draco tripped over something he would have seen, had he not been gazing at the Potter boy. Lucius was just hoping his son would adjust to the crush before it affected his studies, a truly unprecedented problem for a Malfoy, and one that promised considerable future amusement.

“Do you care if I join you, Hagrid?” Lucius asked. This seemed to throw the half-giant for a moment, his brow furrowing slightly, but he eventually nodded. Draco let out a noise one could only call a squeal and ran forward, gesturing for Lucius to lean in for a secret. Lucius chuckled and bent at the waist, tipping his head to hear his son.

“Father, I was too excited to even think about Harry’s birthday being today. You simply must pick out a present for us to give him.”

“I agree, dragon. Do you have any ideas?” Lucius whispered back.

“What is Hagrid getting him? Perhaps you could get something to complement it.”

“That is a splendid idea,” Lucius praised quietly. Draco could really be quite thoughtful when given the chance. “And if it’s something that’s hard to collaborate on?”

“Something magical,” Draco thought aloud. “I know! Wizard’s Chess!”

“Brilliant, sweet boy. I will speak with Hagrid and go from there.”

“Wonderful,” Draco beamed. He stood a little straighter and spoke at a higher volume, “Thank you, Father. Enjoy your time with Mister Hagrid.”

Hagrid snorted a laugh and Lucius watched Draco to see if he flinched, but the boy did not. Lucius rose, feeling the same sadness from the morning creeping in. He had startled his own son with his laughter, but this man he barely knew had not. Lucius wanted to be angry with the half-giant, but it was not Hagrid’s fault that Lucius was scarier. 

Narcissa gave him a kiss on the cheek before heading off to Ollivander’s with the boys. Lucius turned to Hagrid and asked, “Where are we headed?”

“I was thinkin’ ‘bout gettin’ ‘im a pet,” Hagrid sighed. “Only, I forgot to ask ‘im what kind he’d like. Won’t get ‘im a cat, they make me sneeze.”

“And toads went out of fashion years ago,” Lucius added. Hagrid nodded.

“Wouldn’t want the boy to be made fun of,” Hagrid thought aloud. 

Lucius nodded in agreement, then said, “An owl it is, then.”

The pair went to Eeylops and Hagrid selected a gorgeous snowy owl. Lucius was impressed by his taste. After the first gift had been secured, the pair ventured over to the nearest toy store. Lucius walked up to the children’s chess sets and began perusing. Hagrid stood close by, blocking two walkways. Lucius dared anyone to complain. He would not lose his edge, he would simply use it to defend others in this life.

“S’a shame ‘Arry didn’t get to play things like this growing up,” Hagrid mused as Lucius stepped towards the nicer chess sets. “Those Muggles didn’t even tell ‘im he was magic, Lucius. I know you think they’re all like ‘at, but they usually aren’t. These ones just seem to have somethin’ against us.”

“I know they aren’t all like that, Hagrid. This would be Lily’s sister, would it not?” 

“It is,” Hagrid sighed.

“Perhaps it stems from jealousy,” Lucius supplied, picking up a very nice set. The board was made from cherry and teak wood, giving it a very Gryffindor appearance. The pieces matched the board and waved at him from their places in the box. “I imagine it would be quite frustrating to learn of this world and not get to experience it.”

“I ‘spose yer right,” Hagrid replied. Lucius noted the tone of disbelief and bit the inside of his cheek. The shock surrounding his newfound kindness was humbling, to say the least.

Lucius purchased the cherry and teak chess set, as well as a deck of exploding snap and a nice set of multicoloured gobstones. If Harry really hadn’t experienced any magical games as a child, he would appreciate options. Lucius and Hagrid met the others just outside of the wand shop and Lucius noted the obvious change in everyone’s demeanor.

“What happened?” Lucius asked Narcissa without delay.

“Nothing, darling,” Narcissa attempted to soothe. Lucius turned to Harry and Draco for a better answer.

“Mister Ollivander brought up Harry’s scar. Then when he finally found the right wand, Mister Ollivander told him that his wand had a feather from the same phoenix as He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named,” Draco supplied helpfully, whispering the last part.

“Did that make you uncomfortable, Harry?” Lucius asked. He really wasn’t sure how to handle this sort of thing, but that seemed like a good place to start.

“A little, yes,” Harry quietly answered. “But it mostly confused me.”

“I understand,” Lucius nodded. “I’m sure you have so many questions, Harry. And we’ll get you as many answers as we can, but in the meantime… We have presents. Hagrid, would you like to go first?”

The owl tucked behind Hagrid’s back hooted as if saying, ‘He better’.

Lucius chuckled when Harry’s eyes grew wide in anticipation of the source of the sound. Hagrid slowly pulled the cage from behind his back. Lucius could feel Draco about to have a tantrum over the man’s pace and shot him a warning look. Harry gasped as the gift was fully exposed.

“It’s beautiful!” Harry beamed, coming forward to put a finger up to the bars. The owl playfully nipped his fingers and the boy giggled, looking up at Hagrid. “Thank you, Hagrid.”

“S’no problem,” the half-giant blushed. “She’ll be dead useful to ye. And Lucius got ye somethin’ too.”

“These are from all three of us,” Lucius explained, holding out the bag from the toy store to Harry. “I would have wrapped them, but-”

Lucius’s but was cut off by Harry’s crushing hug. Lucius watched as the boy hugged Hagrid, then Narcissa and finally Draco (who, having been caught entirely off guard, strongly resembled a squashed strawberry, all red-faced and bewildered, thanks to the hug). Harry was speaking to all of them when he said, “No one has ever gotten me a birthday present before. Thank you, all of you.”

Draco opened his mouth, likely to point out the atrocity of such an injustice, but thankfully Narcissa elegantly draped her hand over his mouth and politely said, “You’re very welcome, Harry. Thank you for spending time with us today. It was a pleasure to meet you.”

Lucius and Hagrid exchanged a look, but seemed to agree that now was not the time for that conversation. Lucius wondered if the man would write back to him, should he send a letter. There was no harm in trying. 

“It was a pleasure to meet you too,” Harry said quietly. Lucius realized that the boy was trying not to cry. “I’ll see you at school, Draco.”

“Can we write to each other before then?” Draco asked. “You have an owl now. You’ll be able to send responses. I’ll write to you when I get home.”

“How will your owl know where I live?” Harry asked.

“Magic,” all of the adults and Draco said at once. That made Harry giggle.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

-x-

2 August 1991

Hagrid,

I wanted to reach out and thank you for your kindness the other day in Diagon Alley. Draco hasn’t stopped talking about Harry since, and none of that would have been possible had you not allowed it. 

I know I have been unkind to you in passing. That was born from a lack of understanding. I thank you for your ability to give me a chance to know you a bit more. Not all men are capable of such feats.

I know that an apology will only get me so far, but I hope that you will give me opportunities in the future to prove myself. In the meantime, I am sincerely sorry for how I have treated you in the past. You are a good man, Rubeus Hagrid. I hope that you’ll keep an eye on Draco and Harry when they are at the school. I couldn’t think of anyone better to do so.

Speaking of Harry, it would appear these Muggles he lives with are a bit worse than we thought. I assumed that his oversized and worn clothing was a matter of finances, but now I fear these people are just withholding whatever they can from the boy. I think we should remedy this.

Perhaps it’s time I face my fears and venture out into Muggle London for a trip to the place they call a “mall”? Would you care to join us? I was thinking about inviting Severus, as well. We all know the man could stand to get out more, and I think Harry would enjoy meeting a professor early.

We’re awaiting a response from Harry presently. Let us know if you’d like to join us.

-Lucius A. Malfoy

-x-

Lucius stared down at the letter, reading through it before folding it up. He sealed it with his usual silver wax and the Malfoy Family crest. He walked over to Aquila, the family eagle owl, and attached it to her leg. He gave her a loving pat that she did not expect and told her, “Take this to Hagrid at Hogwarts, please.”

He reached into a small pouch near her perch and gave her a treat, which she snatched with a grateful hoot before flying out the open window. When he turned to face the rest of his study, he saw Narcissa standing in the doorway. She wore robes in a pale shade of pink and had her hair swept back into an elegant bun. “Making new friends, I see.”

“Is there any harm in that?”

“None at all,” Narcissa smiled. “Just a surprise is all. What will your old friends think about this new Lucius?”

Lucius scoffed, “Old friends. Don’t be foolish, Narcissa. Those men haven’t truly been my friends for years, if ever. I do not desire secrecy or deception any longer, my sun. I want friends who teach me new things and give me opportunities to grow. I realize this seems sudden, but I really think it is for the best.”

“Does this mean I am no longer to attend the wives’ weekly dinners?” Narcissa asked. Lucius frowned at her question. Had he really been that controlling? 

“Narcissa, I do not dictate your life,” Lucius sighed, walking closer to his wife. “If you want to have -”

“I don’t,” Narcissa said matter-of-factly. “They’re dreadful women. All they ever do is speak poorly of whoever could not make it that week. I would love to make new friends. What were you writing to your new friend, Hagrid?”

Lucius laughed at her brashness, a warmth spreading through him. How long had she kept such opinions to herself, simply to maintain his expectations? He closed the gap between them and wrapped his arms around her waist as he answered, “I want to brave Muggle London. Harry’s clothing is dreadful and I think it’s time we try something new as a family.”

“You want to take Harry Potter shopping in Muggle London?” Narcissa clarified.

“I do,” Lucius nodded, and then he had an idea… “Say, Narcissa… Your sister is married to a Muggle. Do you think she would be willing to help us?”

Narcissa wobbled in his arms as if her legs were trying to give out, “Y-you want me to ask Andromeda to come shopping with us?”

“Well I would need to apologize for how I treated her and her husband in the past,” Lucius answered. “But, if they accept… Yes, I imagine her input and expertise would be of great use.”

“And if they don’t accept?”

“Then I tried,” Lucius shrugged. “I’m sure four fully grown adults can figure out how to buy Muggle children’s clothing.”

“Four?” Narcissa asked, bewildered.

“I thought Severus could come too, he is Draco’s godfather after all.”

“You want to go on a shopping trip, in Muggle London, with Rubeus Hagrid, my sister, and Severus Snape?”

“Yes,” Lucius nodded. “As a family.”

Narcissa snorted a laugh - something Lucius had never experienced before - and said, “Sure, fine. That’s a wonderful idea. I suppose I have a letter to write.”

“Only if you’re comfortable, Narcissa. It was just an idea.”

“An idea that might lead to me seeing my sister for the first time in over ten years, Lucius. I’m beyond pleased, simply shocked is all.” Narcissa replied, looking up at him like she was truly seeing him for the first time. “What’s this I hear about you telling Draco he should be friends with Muggleborns and blood traitors yesterday?”

Lucius stood a little straighter. “I have decided we have been narrow-minded in the past. I do not want that trait to be passed on any longer. So, we will start the process and provide Draco with the necessary tools to succeed.”

“I see,” Narcissa nodded. “And this change of heart has come from where exactly?”

Lucius thought for a moment, he couldn’t come right out and say the truth… Narcissa would think he had gone mad. Instead he settled on: “Would you believe me if I said I saw a glimpse of our future, should I not change?”

“I could believe that, yes,” Narcissa urged him to go on.

“It was not bright, Narcissa,” Lucius explained, running a hand through his hair, becoming slightly frantic. “We have been fed lies. We are no better than anyone else. Yes, we’re rich and powerful and people know our names, but that’s it. All of that could be stripped away with one order from the right person. If we don’t accept this and change, we’ll lose everything, Narcissa.”

“Breathe, my moon.” Narcissa soothed. “I understand, you needn’t say more. Write to my sister, I will as well. Draco is likely writing four more letters to Harry as we speak. Whatever you saw, will not happen. We’ll be sure of it.”

Lucius tried to collect himself. He allowed Narcissa to guide his breathing back to a place of normality. Once he was himself again, he looked into his wife’s eyes, “You are a wonderful woman, my sun. You would follow me, loyally, no matter where I took you. I do not deserve that, but I hope to earn it eventually.”

“I believe you’re nearly there, my love. Nearly there.”

And with that, she slipped out of his arms and headed for her own study. Lucius sighed, watching her retreat with fondness. He knew she meant it, but he also knew that he had a lot more to make up for than she would hopefully ever know. Fear of that very thing was keeping him from transferring these imperative memories to something more permanent, like a pensieve. 

Lucius turned back into his office and made his way back to his desk. He stared down at a blank piece of parchment and sighed. He’d probably be writing and reciting a lot more apologies over time... It was going to be exhausting. Which was absurd when he took into account that he was raised to believe only the weak would do this.

After a few moments of careful deliberation, he came up with the following letter:

-x-

2 August 1991

Andromeda and Edward Tonks,

I am writing to formally apologize to both of you. I said heinous things in the past and it was uncalled for. I had no right to demand that Narcissa stay away from her own flesh and blood, simply because I would not take the time to get to know the man you married. I beg you to give me a chance to make this up to you, as actions speak much louder than words. 

Draco deserves to know his cousin, regardless of their age gap. I hope that your family is prospering and am looking forward to hearing from you, even if it is just to tell me where to shove my apology.

-Lucius A. Malfoy

P.S.: I may or may not be venturing into the Muggle world soon to see what these “malls” are all about. Any and all advice on how to blend in and navigate would be appreciated.

-x-

Chapter Three

The Quest for Freedom

“It’s been an entire week, Father,” Draco stated. Lucius could see the tears in his son’s eyes, even in the low light of the bedroom. Draco stood at the foot of the bed with his little arms crossed over his chest. It was nearly midnight, which meant this thought was keeping Draco from being able to sleep. “Why hasn’t Harry written back?”

“His Muggle relatives hate magic,” Lucius explained, stretching slowly beneath the soft covers, his voice still thick with sleep. “They likely don’t enjoy owl-post. I haven’t the faintest idea how Muggle post works, nor am I familiar with the things they use called ‘telephones’. We’ll just have to stop by, I suppose.”

“Andromeda wrote back and said she would be willing to come by for tea tomorrow, dragon,” Narcissa added. “We’ll have her show us how to blend in, and then we shall go check on Harry. How does that sound?”

“I suppose that would suffice,” Draco sighed, his shoulders slumping just a fraction. Lucius chuckled.

“Would you like to sleep with us, in the meantime?”

“You said I was too big…” Draco mumbled.

“I did say that,” Lucius agreed. “However, you were quite right. This bed is very large. Climb in, little star.”

Draco only hesitated for a moment before climbing up over the footboard. He crawled up between Lucius and Narcissa and wiggled his way under the covers. Lucius looked at the little boy as he wrapped himself in his mother’s arms. To think he had been so willing to let this go… What a fool he had been.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The morning brought the post, which included letters from Severus, Hagrid, and even Dumbledore… but not Harry. Lucius wondered how it was so easy to care for the boy when he had spent so long despising him, but here he was. Genuinely concerned about Harry Potter’s well-being. He had hoped that Dumbledore’s letter would provide some assurance. Sadly, though, it only made him more confused. He pinched the bridge of his nose, a familiar headache starting to throb, before he looked down at the letter beside his breakfast one more time.

-x-

7 August 1991

Lucius Malfoy,

I must admit, Hagrid’s story of your trip to Diagon Alley came as a surprise to me. Not nearly as much of a surprise as word of your lovely apology, but a surprise nonetheless. I’m pleased to hear that you are showing concern for our dear Harry. 

Hagrid tells me that you’d like to take the boy into Muggle London to shop at a “mall”. What a wonderful and thoughtful idea. He said that you feared I may object, but, Lucius, I am not Harry’s guardian. His aunt and uncle are. You would need their approval to do something of the sort.

If you were able to acquire that approval, I see no reason for you and Severus to not take the boy. I believe Hagrid has some concerns about his own coming, but he said he would write to you himself about that.

Best of luck!

-Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore

O.M. (First Class), Headmaster, Supreme Mugwump, Chief Warlock.

-x-

Lucius was trying not to hate Dumbledore in this lifetime, truly. It was just that signing an informal letter with all of your formal titles was a bit pretentious for even his taste. He pulled Hagrid’s letter back out from under Dumbledore’s. The parchment felt thicker, Hagrid’s handwriting slightly smudged, a comforting contrast to Dumbledore's elegant script.

-x-

7 August 1991

Lucius,

I appreciate and accept your apology. I know that I’m a little rough on the exterior, but I’ve got a big heart too. I’m glad you’re willing to see that. I look forward to getting to know you more too.

I think I’ll pass on the mall trip, getting onto a train was hard enough. I can’t imagine Muggle spaces are any better at hosting a man of my size. Wizarding folk know I exist and still can’t find room for me most of the time. 

But maybe if you come to visit, we can have tea in my house. It’s not as fancy as the spaces I’m sure you’re used to, but I brew a good cuppa and Fang’s a great listener. 

Best of luck convincing the Muggles to let you take Harry shopping!

-Hagrid

-x-

He was very pleased that Hagrid accepted his apology. Even more pleased to hear that Andromeda had responded to Narcissa. He hadn’t heard back from her yet, but that wasn’t important. He really just wanted his wife to have her sane sister back. In his past life, Narcissa had tried to cling to Bellatrix at first. This only made her seem further away from reality. Lucius had been pleased to see her body on the ground at the final battle. He hoped he’d never have to lay eyes on her in this life.

Andromeda and her family would actually be arriving shortly. The group would all have tea in the conservatory, where the Tonkses would teach the Malfoys how to dress and act in Muggle London. Then they would go to the address Dumbledore had written on a small piece of parchment and slipped into the envelope with his letter. Lucius took the last bite of his breakfast, not really tasting it as he looked over Severus’s letter again. Just for the sake of something to keep his mind busy.

-x-

7 August 1991

Lucius,

I will accompany you. Not because I have any interest in meeting Potter, but because I assume you will be bringing Draco. I miss the boy. I will meet you at your home at two PM sharp, as discussed. Please ensure the child is not sticky when I arrive. I do not have many Muggle clothing options and the shirt I will be wearing is white.

-Severus

P.S.: Tell Draco that his stewed mandrake leaves came out perfectly. He’s a very clever boy.

-x-

A soft, almost imperceptible smile touched Lucius’s lips. Severus, too, was changing. Or perhaps, like Narcissa, he had always held these quiet affections, merely buried beneath layers of resentment and fear. In his past life, Severus’s praise for Draco would have been ‘forgotten’. But this time, Lucius handed the letter to the boy as soon as he read it. He wanted Draco to see his godfather’s pride with his own eyes. It seemed the list of things Lucius had to ‘do better’ on was a lot longer than he had originally anticipated. Luckily, it seemed to be worthwhile thus far.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“When will they be here?” Draco asked, staring out the windows toward the front gates of the manor. Narcissa tutted from the black-velvet settee, setting her needlework down and ending the charm that was knitting a green hat beside her.

“Do not be impatient, my little dragon.” She scolded lightly.

“Perhaps we should allow him a little impatience,” Lucius countered from his favorite armchair. It was a comfortable old thing, made from a supple black leather. He sat with one leg resting on the other’s knee, a book in his lap. He looked up from it to explain, “What better time is there to be impatient than when you’re eleven and excited to meet new relatives?”

“Touché,” Narcissa chuckled. “What are you reading over there, anyway?”

“The book I picked up at Flourish and Blotts,” Lucius answered.

“The one about Muggles?” Draco asked, turning away from the window. His restless energy seemed to focus entirely on the conversation, his eyes wide with curiosity.

“Yes,” Lucius replied. “It’s quite fascinating, actually. Did you know that Muggles lie to their children about made-up magical beings?”

“I did not know that,” Draco said, coming to sit on the floor at Lucius’s feet like he had when he was much smaller. “What kind of made-up beings?”

“Well, there’s a fairy that buys children’s teeth from them,” Lucius described.

“Muggles are foolish enough to make deals with the fae?” Draco gasped.

“They aren’t really selling the teeth to the fae, darling,” Narcissa explained.

“Their parents are actually the ones behind the exchange of currency,” Lucius stated. “Like I said, they’re lying to the children for the sake of whimsy.”

His past self would have sneered at such an idiotic practice, but now he found a strange, almost endearing quality to it.

“So the parents keep the teeth?”

“I don’t actually know,” Lucius mused.

“I have all of your baby teeth in a glass vial,” Narcissa said, as though that wasn't a strange thing to do.

“Neat!” Draco exclaimed. “Can I make a necklace out of them?”

Narcissa snorted a laugh and looked at Lucius. He simply shrugged and said, “I don’t see why not.”

It was then that the wards alerted him to the arrival of their guests. Lucius sent his magic out, through the house, to allow them to walk forward. They’d be greeted shortly up the path by Dobby and Plopsy with parasols and lemonade. It was already quite hot, contrary to the early hour.

Lucius stood from his armchair and announced, “We should meet our guests in the entryway, should we not?”

Draco shot up off the rug and bolted from the room. Narcissa did not try to reprimand him. She just stared forward, a faraway look in her eyes. Lucius walked over and placed a calming hand on her shoulder, “We will face this together, my love.”

“Together,” Narcissa sighed, placing a hand over his. She smiled up at him shyly before rising to join him. They walked to the front doors hand-in-hand and Lucius tried not to think too much about how this was only awkward because of him.

The doors opened right as the pair caught up to Draco. Dobby and Plopsy guided the guests in and Lucius tried not to gape at the daughter’s bright blue hair. He was just opening his mouth to greet Andromeda when she walked straight up to him, and smacked him across the face with the back of her hand.

Narcissa gasped in horror, and Draco shrieked. Andromeda’s husband, looking entirely too Muggle with his comfortable tweed jacket and kind eyes, merely chuckled, a weary amusement on his face. While their daughter muttered, “I didn’t think she’d actually do it.”

“I actually expected as much, if not worse,” Lucius explained. “I deserve it.”

Andromeda’s expression shifted from fury to shock then settled on a mask of indifference before she responded, “You deserve worse.”

“I do,” Lucius agreed. “Although, I thank you for not cursing me in front of my child.”

This made Andromeda look down at Draco, who stood between Lucius and Narcissa with a look of pure horror. Her expression softened immediately as she spoke to the boy, “I am sorry to have scared you, little one. I have just missed my sister terribly.”

A small sob broke from Narcissa and Lucius turned to look at her. “Go to her, Narcissa. You do not need permission… Although, I may suggest asking her . She does hit quite hard.”

This earned him a choked laugh from each woman before he gently pulled Draco out of the way. The women embraced for a long moment, their shared sobs the only sound in the grand entryway, a lifetime of separation melting away. Lucius felt and heard a small sniffle in his arms and looked down to see Draco crying. Lucius whispered, “What is wrong, little dragon?”

“I’m just happy for Mother,” Draco whispered back. 

The tears that had been threatening Lucius finally spilled over and he held his son a little closer as he murmured, “So am I, son. So am I.”

“Well,” the blue-haired daughter sighed, “This is touching and all, but I came here to play dress-up.”

The sisters chuckled again, slowly separating. Once they’d parted, Narcissa returned to Lucius’s side and he wrapped an arm around her before stating, “Dobby and Plopsy are serving tea in the conservatory.”

The group made their way through the manor. Narcissa and Andromeda led the way, catching up like they had only been apart for a week instead of a decade. The daughter, who apparently preferred to just be called ‘Tonks’ walked with Draco. She cycled through a rainbow of hair colours while Lucius tried to keep up with ‘Ted’s’ explanation of a telephone. He caught a fleeting glimpse of lime green fading to electric pink as he nodded along to Ted's words.

“It’s like when you send a message with a Patronus,” Ted explained. “Except, instead of channeling magic through a wand, you’re dialing a phone number.”

“And how do the Muggles achieve this without magic?” Lucius asked, genuinely curious.

“I don’t actually know,” Ted chuckled.

“Amazing…” Lucius mused.

The group entered the conservatory a few moments later and Lucius was pleased by the slight changes to the space. Several folding screens had been arranged to form a makeshift fitting room. A long, narrow rug led from the space to a seating area as if it were some kind of fashion show. Lucius knew that Draco was going to have the time of his life. Tonks carried a bag on her back that seemed to be near-to-bursting.

“ME FIRST!” Draco shouted as soon as he laid eyes on the ‘runway’. Tonks chuckled and flopped onto the settee, pulling the backpack between her legs.

As she unzipped the bag she said, “These were actually my clothes when I was younger.”

“But, I wear boy clothes.”

“They are boy clothes.” Tonks said patiently. Draco raised an eyebrow at her in question. She looked at Lucius then at her mother, who nodded. “I don’t always feel like a girl, so I keep boy clothes on hand just in case.”

“But these ones don’t fit you?” Draco inquired.

“Nope, I just kept these because they’re cool.”

“Okay,” Draco said, excited again. “Let’s see them!”

She picked the bag up and turned it, shaking the contents out onto the stones at her feet. “We didn’t know what size you’d be, or what you’d like so we brought options. Ma’s great at sizing charms, so we have wiggle room too.”

Draco picked up a pair of strangely dyed bottoms and said, “These are interesting.”

“Little guy likes the acid-washed denim,” Ted nodded from the other settee. “Good taste, buddy.”

Draco flushed and held the denim trousers close to his chest while Tonks dug through the small pile of tops. She mumbled as she searched, “I know I put that in here… Ah!”

She snatched two shirts from the pile and quickly tucked them away, hiding them. “Alright, little cousin. Let’s go try this on!”

“YES!” Draco exclaimed, bolting for the folding screens and ducking behind their painted silks. Tonks followed him, successfully keeping the rest of the outfit from the group. 

As soon as they were behind the screens, Andromeda spoke, “You handled that surprisingly well, Lucius.”

“What do you mean?” Lucius asked, genuinely confused.

“My child just admitted to being queer in front of you,” Andromeda explained. “They wear boy clothes sometimes and use different pronouns depending on their mood. You don’t strike me as the type to be… aware of those sorts of things.”

“Well, no. I’m not,” Lucius shrugged, “Nor would I ever pretend to know more about it than I do. I just didn’t think anything of the comment. Although, I may need help with the pronoun thing. I don’t entirely know what you mean.”

“It’s easier just to refer to them neutrally.” Ted shrugged back. “It’s like when you’re expecting a client named Chris and you don’t know if it’s ‘Christopher’ or ‘Christina’ so you just say, ‘they’ll be here at noon’.”

“Oh,” Lucius said, “That makes perfect sense. Since I don’t know how they’re feeling, it’s the same as not knowing what to expect.”

It was a logical leap, surprisingly simple. He wondered how many such 'simple' truths he had overlooked in his past life, blinded by rigid assumptions.

Andromeda gaped at him, Narcissa sat beside her trying to hide the smugness of her smile and failing. Before anything else could be said, Tonks cleared their throat and announced, “I give you, Incognito Draco!”

Draco came out from behind the screen and gave his best strut down the makeshift runway. He had on the grey, acid-washed trousers. Lucius gave Ted a confused look when he saw the holes on the thighs.

“It’s part of the ‘look’,” Ted explained with a shrug. Draco also wore a black and white long-sleeved shirt with a high neck, under a black T-shirt. The shirt showed an image of a moon, with the silhouette of a two-wheeled Muggle contraption being ridden by a child. Something large stuck out of the basket of the shadow-child’s machine. Lucius couldn't quite decipher the symbolism, but it seemed to hold some significance in the Muggle world, perhaps a depiction of their own fantastical creatures. Draco beamed as he gave them all a little spin. Lucius clapped.

“Very dashing, Draco!” He praised his son. 

The little boy preened and asked his mother, “What do you think? It’s quite stylish, is it not?”

“It is,” Narcissa agreed. “But won’t you be hot, darling?” 

Draco frowned and looked up at his cousin. Tonks placed a finger on their chin and looked Draco up and down, “We ditch the turtleneck and cut the jeans into shorts.”

“I trust you,” Draco said quite seriously.

Tonks looked at Andromeda, “Can you cut the shorts? You know how to get the good, worn edges without all the hassle.”

“I grew up with a very gay, very edgy cousin,” Andromeda chuckled as she rose. “Of course I can cut a pair of jorts.”

“Ah,” Narcissa sighed fondly, “Sirius. Such a handsome young man.”

Another thing Lucius would have to try to remedy. But how to get the rat, Pettigrew, away from the Weasley boy without breaking his heart… He would need to plan that one out a bit more. In fact, Lucius had a lot of things he would need to start thinking out. Like what on earth to do with that cursed journal, tucked away in the old Dark Arts cellar beneath the drawing room.

Andromeda had disappeared behind the folding screens with Draco and Tonks. Lucius could hear Draco’s excited reaction to whatever she was doing, followed by her whispering, “Hear me out.”

Someone clapped once and Tonks replied, “Brilliant. Do it.”

A moment later Draco emerged in his newly-cut ‘jorts’. Andromeda had removed the sleeves of his T-shirt as well, exposing his shoulders and a lot of his underarm. Lucius chuckled, “He looks like a criminal.”

“A very cool criminal.” Tonks corrected.

“Very cool, indeed.” Lucius had to agree. It sort of gave him the appearance of a musician in a modern band, like the Weird Sisters.

“Cissy’s turn!” Andromeda chirped, pulling her sister toward the small fitting area by her arm. Tonks hesitated for a moment before their mother called, “Come on, Tonks. We need your opinion.”

They joined the sisters and Lucius heard Andromeda unzip the satchel she had been wearing at her side, followed by Narcissa’s soft gasp and, “Oh, that’s lovely. We should try that one first.”

Draco joined the men on the settee and turned to Ted, “What do you do for a living, Uncle?”

“I work in the Muggle world,” Ted explained. Lucius noticed that the man looked up at him for his reaction and was pleased to say he did not care, thank you very much. “I help people buy houses.”

“Oh,” Draco said. “There are witches and wizards that do that too.”

“There are,” Ted agreed. “I just like selling Muggle houses because they’re less feisty.”

Draco giggled, “I bet Muggle houses don’t even have wards.”

“They don’t,” Lucius replied.

Draco’s mouth fell open, but Lucius’s explanation was interrupted by Tonks saying, “It looks great, but imagine it with her hair up… and listen, I know it’s a lot… but, bangs?”

Lucius’s head snapped over to the folded screens. Narcissa had never changed her hair. Not in all the years he had known her. He was suddenly very interested in what was happening in the fitting room. He listened for Narcissa’s response, but did not hear it. She must have communicated her answer nonverbally. He imagined a subtle nod, a quiet breath of agreement from the sister who had always, perhaps, longed for such freedom.

When she finally emerged, Lucius’s breath caught in his throat. She had let them give her bangs. Her long, blonde hair was swept back into a sleek ponytail, but she had a thin face-framing fringe that brought out her eyes. Andromeda beamed with pride, and Ted, too, offered a warm, approving smile. 

Narcissa was wearing a navy-blue dress that had a collar and buttoned all the way down, ending just below her knees. Large, bright sunflowers patterned the dress. The bold, cheerful pattern was utterly unlike anything he'd ever seen her wear, yet somehow, it suited this new, blossoming Narcissa perfectly.

“Oh, Narcissa,” He crooned. “You are a vision, my sun.”

He smiled as her cheeks turned pink and she gave them all a little spin. Draco clapped enthusiastically and cheered, “Muggle Mother, Muggle Mother!”

This pulled another hearty laugh from Lucius. He reached over and tickled his son before standing, “I believe I am next.”

“Duh,” Tonks laughed. “Dad’ll set you up.”

Ted stood and grabbed his small bag before following Lucius to the fitting room. In his past life, he would have insisted the other man leave. But since Ted didn’t seem bothered, Lucius just started to undress as he unpacked the bag. He found it surprisingly easy to be vulnerable around Ted, a stark contrast to the guarded nature he once maintained with everyone, let alone another man in a changing room.

“How brave are we feelin’?” Ted asked, looking through the options he’d brought. Lucius chuckled as he slipped off the shirt he wore beneath his robes.

“I would like to try shorts, if you have them.” He told Ted. “I don’t believe I have ever shown my legs in public.”

A slight grimace tightened his lips, a long-held aversion to such casual attire, before he pushed it aside.

“You haven’t!” Draco shouted from the sitting area, earning himself several laughs. Ted picked up a top and a pair of white shorts, handing them to Lucius. He accepted them and tossed the shirt over his shoulder as he stepped into the shorts. They would fit quite well once he added his own belt, which he promptly summoned with his wand. He caught it and tossed it down. Ted raised an eyebrow, a small, impressed whistle escaping his lips.

“No fair!” Draco protested. “I haven’t gotten to pick accessories.”

“We can go do that right now,” Tonks mediated. “Then your dad’s outfit will be a total surprise.”

“Yes,” Narcissa agreed. “And Uncle Severus will likely be here by then as well. He’ll be in Muggle clothes too!”

“Uncle Severus in Muggle clothes,” Draco sighed. “I cannot wait.”

Lucius chuckled as he slid on the soft, white shirt. It was a lightweight knit, with short sleeves and a collar. It was mostly white but had thick stripes in the same shade of blue as Narcissa’s dress. Lucius smiled at Ted as he finished buttoning the shirt. Ted smiled back, “I thought you’d think that was a nice touch.”

“It is,” Lucius agreed. “Narcissa will adore it.”

“And it’s quite fitting that the boy doesn’t match,” Ted chuckled. “Kids usually don’t want to coordinate outfits.”

Lucius tucked the shirt into the shorts and picked up his white leather belt. He had chosen the one with the silver buckle with floral engravings, thinking it would look nice with Narcissa’s dress. Ted was very good at reading others, it seemed. That was probably an admirable trait in the man searching for your future home, Lucius thought.

“What sort of shoes would one wear with this?” Lucius asked Ted. The other man beamed and laughed.

“If you’re feeling really brave, you can wear these.” Ted reached into the bag and pulled out a pair of tan sandals. Lucius snorted a laugh.

“I don’t think I’m feeling quite that brave.” He sighed, and with another flick of his wand he summoned a pair of white leather loafers and slid them on.

“Hurry up already!” Narcissa shouted from the other side of the folding screen. Lucius laughed and stepped out. He gave his wife and sister-in-law an elegant strut and turn that earned him lots of catcalls - a delighted wolf whistle from Andromeda, a sharp, appreciative click of Narcissa's tongue - even from Ted. Lucius could feel the heat in his face and didn’t care. He did not need a mirror to know he looked very nice in these Muggle clothes. The hungry look in Narcissa’s eyes said more than enough.

“Well,” Andromeda said cheerfully. “I think you’re all ready for your day out!”

“Have you decided whether or not you’ll be joining us?” Narcissa asked hopefully, rising from the settee to come stand beside Lucius. Andromeda looked at her husband.

Ted shrugged, “We don’t have any other plans, and I’m actually having a lot of fun.”

“I am too,” She beamed. Then she looked at her sister, “I have always wanted to see you out in the Muggle world. This is going to be a good time. I can tell.”

“I agree,” Narcissa chuckled softly. She held out her arm and Andromeda took it. The pair walked out of the conservatory together and Lucius turned to Ted.

“I believe we’ve lost our wives,” Ted chuckled.

“A worthwhile loss, in my opinion,” Lucius sighed happily, watching his wife’s form shrink as she walked down the long corridor.

“Worthwhile, indeed,” Ted agreed. “Now let’s catch up. Your friend should be here soon, shouldn’t he?”

Lucius chuckled, “Yes, and it should be quite entertaining to see what Muggle clothing he shows up in. I never imagined he even had any.”

But have some, he did. When they reached the entryway Dobby and Plopsy appeared to inform them that Severus was waiting at the gates. He insisted that they all leave sooner rather than later, and Lucius agreed. He did not like the idea of turning up at another person’s house, uninvited, let alone close to a meal with this many people.

“How are we planning on turning up in this Muggle neighborhood?” Andromeda asked as the group neared the gates. Lucius wanted to reply, but he was frankly too distracted by Severus. 

The man stood, leaning against the tall stone pillar of the gate. He wore shiny black leather boots that he tucked the ends of his tight black jeans into. Severus was apparently fashion-forward because his jeans also had holes in them. Only they were confined to the knees. His shirt was indeed white, and appeared to be painted on. 

The T-shirt seemed quite old as the design on the front was a little faded. It said: “Mötley Crüe” in a font that was a cross between cursive and print around the black and white image of what must be this “Crüe”. It depicted four figures, all with ridiculously voluminous hair, in various stages of rock-and-roll swagger. His shoulder-length hair was halfway tied back and the man was wearing sunglasses , for Merlin’s sake.

“Close your mouth, Lucius,” Narcissa teased. “You’ll catch flies.”

“Uncle Sev!” Draco exclaimed, running forward to throw himself into his godfather’s arms. “You look so cool!”

“You look very cool too, little dragon,” Severus crooned. Lucius only ever saw the man soften around Draco, and was pleased to see such comfort and doting from Severus.

“Wow, Professor,” Tonks said. Lucius had to stifle a laugh at the blush creeping up their neck. “You look-”

“I would prefer it if you didn’t, Miss Tonks,” Severus sighed. “This is already quite a challenge for me. I have not worn these clothes since I was a much younger man.”

A faint flush touched Severus’s pale cheeks, though his expression remained stubbornly neutral.

“Those clothes make you look like a much younger man!” Lucius exclaimed, unable to contain his glee. “Merlin, Severus. You look like you’re ready to get shagged!”

“Lucius!” Narcissa scolded lightly, but Lucius could see her trying to contain her own amusement. Her hand flew to her mouth, her shoulders visibly trembling with suppressed giggles.

“I wore these clothes when I intended to be shagged, old friend,” Severus sighed. “These clothes are for bars.”

“What’s shagging?” Draco asked innocently.

“Sex,” Lucius answered without hesitation, earning him shocked looks from everyone but Narcissa. 

“Ew,” Draco said, pulling away from his godfather. “You’ve had sex in these clothes?”

Lucius snorted a laugh, “You generally remove the clothes first, son. Unless you’re in a hurry.”

“I think I am going to faint,” Narcissa chuckled. “I cannot deal with this and the heat. We must get going.”

“I agree,” Andromeda sighed. “But no one answered me on how we were going to get to Harry’s house.”

“I hadn’t thought that far ahead,” Lucius admitted with a shrug. This earned him several exasperated looks and a laugh from Tonks.

“We’ll just take the Subaru,” Ted said, reaching into his pocket. He clicked the remote and a large Muggle contraption appeared, not far up the lane.

“Is that a car?” Narcissa asked.

“A hatchback, technically,” Ted answered.

“This is the best day ever!” Draco exclaimed, running up the dirt road.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“ This is where Harry Potter lives?” Draco asked, leaning forward to look out the window at the row of similar-looking houses. Narcissa gently pushed him back.

“Yes, little star,” She told her son.

“Lots of Muggle neighborhoods look like this,” Ted explained. “It’s less expensive to build houses this way.”

“We should buy Harry a new house,” Draco sighed. Everyone in the Subaru laughed. Draco furrowed his little brows and huffed, “I was being serious.”

“I know you were, dragon,” Lucius smiled. “But buying an eleven-year-old a house is a bit extreme.”

“Indeed,” Narcissa agreed. “Now let your father collect Harry.”

Lucius took this as his cue and opened the door of the car, stepping out of the backseat onto the hot pavement. He leisurely strolled across the street, noting the woman, her face pinched and severe, crouched in the flowerbed, tugging at weeds with a vicious intensity. He cleared his throat from behind her on the sidewalk and watched as she jumped, dropping the dandelion she had just pulled from the earth.

“Can I help you?” She asked, quite rudely.

“I hope so, yes,” Lucius said smoothly. “I’ve come to see about having Harry over for the evening.”

“And you are?”

“My name is Lucius Malfoy,” He answered. “My son and Harry will be classmates this upcoming term and-”

“There’s no Harry here,” The woman said quickly. Her expression shifted from anger to fear as she backed away slowly. 

“Now, ma’am,” Lucius tried to soothe, staying firmly planted in place and not moving. “I know that isn’t true. I mean no harm, I could have my son come out of the car to prove I’m not-”

“No!” The woman shouted. “You keep your freaky spawn in the car!”

“There’s no reason to-” Lucius tried to calm her. The back hatch of the Subaru flew open and Severus stepped out of the car coolly. He closed the hatch and leaned against the vehicle, placing his sunglasses on top of his head.

“Hello Petunia,” Severus drawled.

“You!” Petunia exclaimed, pointing at Severus.

“Yes, me,” Severus sighed impatiently. “Now can we have the boy for the evening or not?”

“Take him!” Petunia shouted. “Take him right now! He’s just like you. A little weirdo and - and he’s likely just as bent!”

Severus pushed off of the back of the Subaru and strolled up to Petunia slowly, not taking his eyes off of the woman, “Watch yourself, Petunia.”

“Severus,” Lucius warned. “This is Harry’s aunt. We wouldn’t want to complicate things for the boy any further. They already-”

“Already, what?” Petunia asked incredulously. “Already p-put a roof over the boy’s head? Already clothed him, fed him, kept him clean? And for what? For him to turn out just like his freak mother?”

“ENOUGH!” Severus shouted. “You will not speak ill of Lily when Harry can hear.”

Lucius’s head snapped toward the front door. It was open and Harry stood in the empty frame, watching the altercation with his head tipped slightly to the side. He was small for his age, clad in oversized, faded clothes, and his eyes, usually so bright, held a wary, almost hollow look. When he noticed Lucius’s attention, Harry said, “They kept me in a cupboard until my letter came, and they only feed me enough to keep me alive.”

“I know, Harry.” Lucius sighed, sadly. “I know.”

He ignored Harry’s confused look and turned to hear Petunia’s rebuttal to his accusations. He couldn’t explain to an eleven year old that discovering evidence of his old room under the stairs had been the joke of the week after the incident with seven Potters.

“He’s an ungrateful little brat!” Petunia shrieked. Lucius glanced around and noticed several neighbors peeking through their curtains. Served the evil woman right, causing a scene like this in broad daylight. “We were kind enough to take him in. No. No more. Take him and keep him! We don’t want him!”

“Well,” Lucius sighed, holding a hand out to Harry. “It’s a very good thing we do. Come now, Harry.”

“What about my things?” Harry asked as he shuffled up shyly. Lucius had to take several steadying breaths to calm himself when he noticed the boy was crying. Who could say something like that about a child? And in front of them? Lucius had done a lot of things, but even he wouldn’t have stooped to that level.

“Severus and I will gather them,” Lucius explained. “I’d like you to get in the car with Narcissa and Draco, away from this woman.”

He gently led Harry to the car, giving Ted a nod as they approached. He saw Ted’s hand move and knew he was discreetly casting an extension charm on the backseat. Severus and Tonks were okay in the back, but everyone agreed the boys should be in seats and there was no way Lucius or Narcissa would be caught dead sitting in the boot of a Muggle automobile.

Lucius opened the door he had exited from and gestured for Harry to enter. He heard Harry gasp as he took in the expanded space and chuckled as he gently closed the door. When he turned around, his chuckle turned into an outright laugh.

Severus was standing on the lawn, having a nonverbal standoff with this Petunia woman. Lucius collected himself as he approached the pair, wiping a single tear of joy from his cheek before speaking.

“Alright, Severus,” He chuckled. “That’s enough. Petunia, is it? Where would we find Harry’s things?”

“The cupboard,” Petunia said hesitantly, knowing this would only anger both men further. She quickly added, “And the smallest bedroom upstairs.”

“Of course it’s the smallest one,” Severus sighed.

“Well,” Lucius said, clapping once. “Let’s send his things to the manor and get going. I expect that the malls aren’t open very late on a weekday.”

“You’re going to a mall?” Petunia asked, bewildered. Lucius nodded and she asked, “What kind of wizards are you?”

“Cool ones,” Lucius replied, and then he entered a Muggle home for the first time in his life.

Chapter Four

Shop ‘Til We drop

Brent Cross Shopping Centre (apparently ‘mall’ was an American Muggle word. Which explained why it was so nonsensical) was a massive and featureless rectangle. The grey concrete obelisk was surrounded by Muggle motorways and vast expanses of asphalt designed to accommodate the volume of shoppers a space like this drew. 

The interior provided a nice contrast to the utilitarian exterior. A large, eye-catching fountain sat in the centre of the main court, bathed in soft light, below a dome-shaped stained-glass ceiling. Around its base, shoppers milled, their voices a low murmur that rarely interrupted the steady gurgle and spray that seemed to reach for the glass above. The space had to have some kind of cooling charms, because the air was quite refreshing… a perfect reprieve from the muggy London air outside.

Lucius stood, looking at the fountain as Narcissa and Andromeda attempted to coax the boys off of the brightly coloured wooden animals. Their delighted shrieks echoed softly in the cavernous space and Lucius was happy to see Harry smiling after what had to have been a very tough experience. The boy had just been thrown out by the only family he’d ever known, and yet he was still able to play and laugh with his new friend.

Draco of course was elated . He spent the entire drive to the shopping centre babbling about how Harry could move into the bedroom directly across from his own. Lucius was trying not to think about the boy’s newfound knowledge and quite direct questions too much. It wasn’t like they could get up to too much trouble if Draco only just realized clothes had to come off for intimacy. 

Severus was the one that eventually got the boys to listen. All the man had to do was stand in their line of sight, arms crossed, his dark gaze fixed on them with an unnerving stillness, and the pair reluctantly joined the adults. Lucius tried not to be annoyed when they dragged their little feet in protest.

“We’re here to buy you boys new clothes,” Lucius pointed out. “Shoes will be included, but not if you cannot pick up your feet.”

They went into a store called John Lewis first, at Andromeda’s recommendation. Lucius had mentioned not knowing how much Muggle money to exchange, and she wanted to be sure the boys had options. Her anxiety was quickly remedied when the group went to pay for the boys’ selections and Lucius pulled out what Andromeda called, “a frankly absurd amount of cash to walk around with.”

The boys each got three outfits from John Lewis and were excited to explore the children’s section of the next store, Fenwick. Harry only liked two pairs of jeans and one T-shirt in that store, but Draco picked out several outfits. Lucius was wondering if the boy might be worrying about the cost of things when the group stopped at a sweets store.

“Harry,” Lucius said, gesturing for the boy to join him off to the side. “I’d like you to stop looking at the price of things.”

“But-”

“No buts, dear boy.” Lucius scolded gently. “You heard Andromeda. I have an absurd amount of cash. I would like to spend it and I will need your help to do so.”

Harry snorted a soft laugh, “Draco is quite good at spending your money.”

“Yes,” Lucius laughed. “Take a page out of his book and go wild. You’ll find out quite soon that you have nothing to worry about.”

Lucius wondered how Harry was going to react to seeing the manor for the first time as he paid for the treats the boys selected. Once they each picked something to enjoy now, the men took the shopping bags to a secluded corner and magically shrunk them down to easily store in their pockets. 

Then the group made their way to Next. Harry tried to shake his nerves by picking out three full outfits and two pairs of shoes, but had to giggle out his frustration when Draco showed him up with two more outfits than he’d chosen and six total pairs of shoes. And thus the competitive nature Lucius had been expecting was born.

Harry did not hold back in the slightest when the group went into River Island. The boy was picky, but he still managed to outdo Draco. Harry picked out a whopping ten outfits and two extra flannel shirts. Lucius was elated when he even chose accessories like a hat and chains of different metals to clip to his belt loops. 

“Very good, Harry,” Lucius whispered to the boy as they searched for a final store to look around in. He nearly ran into Draco, who stood in the middle of the mall corridor facing a brightly coloured store called Tammy Girl. Lucius noticed that all of the shoppers in this store were young girls, but chose to ask Draco anyway, “Would you like to go in there?”

“Yes,” Draco breathed. Then, as if he expected a negative response, he added, “If I am allowed to.”

“Let’s go,” Lucius said, taking his son’s hand and leading him into the shop filled with lively girls browsing, giggling, trying things on, and comparing outfits with friends. There were an abundance of racks around the store. They appeared to be separated by type and then further organized by colour. 

Draco walked through the space in a daze. Lucius swore the boy's eyes were dilated in awe. Harry came up beside Lucius and politely asked, “You let Draco wear girl clothes?”

“He hasn’t before,” Lucius explained, “But we’re trying new things as a family right now, so I’m not surprised he’s curious. Especially having someone as unique as Tonks in our family.”

“They explained some of that to me in Next,” Harry nodded. “Tonks likes boy clothes too. They bought some.”

“Indeed they did,” Lucius agreed. “Apparently one of the shirts I selected for myself is considered a women’s ‘blouse’. But I liked it and it fit, so the buttons being on a different side isn’t going to stop me from wearing it.”

Harry gave him a smile and a small nod before wandering off into the store to find Draco. Lucius could see him in the very centre of the store, perusing the accessories. After a few moments, Draco and Harry came up to the adults and interrupted their attempt to plan dinner.

“Father,” Draco said. “You’ve been changing your mind about a lot of things lately.”

Lucius chuckled, “I have, yes.”

“Two things,” Draco stated, holding up two tiny fingers. “One, you must assure Harry that you are not going to change your mind about him. He’s freaking out a little-”

“I am not!” Harry objected, blushing furiously. Draco rolled his eyes and held out his hand.

“Oh please,” He drawled. “I said he’s been very different lately and you got all worried, asking a million questions-”

“Don’t be rude, Draco.” Lucius scolded lightly. “And Harry, I am changing for the better. I want to be the nicest man I possibly can be. Changing my mind about something as important as a child wouldn't make me a very nice man, would it?”

“I suppose not,” Harry said shyly.

“Now that we’ve settled that,” Lucius said, patting both boys gently on their heads. “What was the second thing?”

“Have you changed your mind about my hair?” Draco asked, placing his hands on his hips. Lucius held back his laughter. Draco was being very serious, even if it was quite cute. Lucius had always made sure Draco kept his hair short, claiming that length was a symbol of status that needed to be earned with age. But that was the old Lucius.

“I have, my dear dragon,” Lucius answered. “I think it’s quite silly to try to tell you what to do with your own hair.”

“I agree,” Draco said. Then he looked at Harry’s wild mane and quickly added, “Well, you can probably give advice… and encourage the use of brushes.”

Harry snorted a laugh and said, “My hair is curly, not tangly. Don’t be like Aunt Petunia.”

“Yes, Draco,” Severus drawled, approaching from behind. “Don’t be like Petunia, at all. Now make your final selections. We’ve decided to surprise you boys for dinner. Make haste.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius regretted his lack of questioning regarding their dinner plans as soon as he set eyes on the colourful clown mascot plastered on every sign. Charlie Chalk's Fun Factory was a perfect place to bring two eleven-year-olds. It was not, however, a very good place for a man who had just survived a war. Especially if no one else knew anything about said war. 

Lucius was doing a very good job of hiding his stress though. He ate his cheap pizza with his family and tried to block out as much of the sensory overload as he could. Children's excited shouts, laughter, the thump of bodies hitting soft mats, the whirring of air blowers, and the general din of parents chatting were admittedly hard to ignore. He found himself clenching his jaw, the constant assault on his ears and eyes a stark reminder of the chaotic echoes of war that still rattled his nerves, despite the joyful context.

When the boys ran off to play on the massive, multi-level soft play structure, Lucius turned to Severus, “I think a stroll outside sounds nice, don’t you?”

“I couldn't agree more,” Severus sighed. Once the pair was outside, however, the man’s previously laid back demeanor changed back to its usual stern nature. “Dumbledore is going to be furious.”

Lucius asked, “Why? We did nothing wrong.That Petunia woman was insane.”

“True,” Severus agreed. “But I was supposed to be figuring out what you wanted with Potter, not scaring Petunia into handing the boy over to you.”

Lucius snorted a laugh, “If Dumbledore doesn’t want the boy with me, so be it. I just want him to be safe and cared for. My only intention with Potter is to allow Draco to be as close to him as the pair desires. That can be done no matter where the child resides.”

It was a strange admission, so utterly devoid of the calculated ambition that would have driven his 'old self,' but he found he meant every word.

“You’re going to allow Draco to get close to the boy?” Severus asked, incredulously.

“I am,” Lucius answered.

“And what if the Dark Lord returns?” Severus asked seriously. Lucius was torn between chuckling at the irony of Snape asking this in jeans that tight, and trembling from the knowledge that it was a very strong possibility. He steeled himself to reply.

“Then we hope that centuries of wards over an ancient wizarding stronghold are enough to keep him out.”

A heavy silence fell between them, thick with the unspoken terror of the scenario. Severus merely nodded, his own expression grim, acknowledging the chilling truth of Lucius's gamble.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“ This is going to be my room?” Harry asked, turning around in a circle at the center of the room. He spun slowly, taking in the pale, uncluttered walls, the soft carpet underfoot, and the window that promised unobstructed views of trees, not brick.

“Yep!” Draco supplied happily. “And my room is right across the hall.”

Harry chuckled softly as he walked up and placed a hand with copper-toned skin on the pale beige linen, “You’ve mentioned that about four times now.”

“I’m excited,” Draco pouted.

“I’m excited too,” Harry said looking up into Draco’s eyes. Lucius watched his son’s ears turn pink again and hid the laugh by burying his face in Narcissa's long hair. After a brief moment, Harry quietly asked Draco, “Do you think you could sleep in here with me tonight? Just to help me adjust…”

“Uh, yeah!” Draco blurted out, turning a brighter shade of pink. Narcissa started to giggle furiously at Lucius’s side and he sighed.

“Draco, son. A word in the hall, please.”

“Yes, Father,” Draco sighed. Lucius bumped his unhelpful wife with his hip before leaving her to keep Harry company. When they were alone in the hallway with the door closed behind them, Lucius rounded on his son.

“I’m going to keep this short and sweet, boy,” Lucius said very seriously. “That sex stuff that we talked about is for people much older than you. You two will keep your clothes on and your hands to yourselves . Do you understand me?”

“Father,” Draco gasped. “I am betrothed. ”

“Yes, well…” Lucius hesitated, then decided now was as good a time as any. “Do you want to be engaged to Astoria Greengrass?”

“I have a choice?” Draco asked. The disbelieving tone of his voice broke Lucius’s mending heart all over. 

Lucius knelt, meeting his son's gaze with an intensity Draco rarely saw, his own eyes reflecting a deep, hard-won conviction. “You always have a choice, Draco.”

The child looked down at his feet, shuffling the toes of the one on the right against the edge of the rug. He lifted it up with his big toe and let it flop back down dramatically before mumbling, “I think I would much prefer to marry Harry Potter. If he wants to marry me too, that is.”

“You’ll both have plenty of time to sort that out when you’re older,” Lucius assured. “In the meantime, I’ll break off the betrothal contract with the Greengrasses.”

“You’re sure that won’t be too much trouble?” Draco asked sweetly.

“Don’t you worry about that, little star,” Lucius assured. “Just go hang out with Harry Potter, like you’ve always wanted to.”

Draco let out a small, almost inaudible sigh, as if a great weight he hadn't known he carried had just been lifted.

“I can’t believe he’s here,” the boy breathed.

“Me either, son.”

Chapter Five

Adjusting

Tap. Tap. Tap.

A very quiet knock sounded against the door to Lucius’s study. He and Severus sat by the fire on the supple brown leather sofa. Each man held a generous measure of cognac in heavy snifters, the amber liquid glowing in the firelight. Severus had raised a brow in question when Lucius picked up the large crystal decanter, but Lucius was celebrating.

“Come in,” Lucius said cheerfully, hoping it was his beautiful wife. He wasn’t disappointed to see Harry open the door though, just a little less excited. “Hello, Harry. Trouble sleeping?”

“Yes,” Harry said shyly. “I haven’t ever really spent the night anywhere else… Also Draco snores.”

Severus laughed, actually laughed, and Lucius nearly fell off the sofa. Lucius steadied himself so as to not spill a century old brandy, “Don’t let him hear you say that!”

Harry chuckled, fidgeting awkwardly in the doorway. Lucius smiled softly at him and patted the sofa between Severus and himself, “Join us, I’ll have Dobby bring you some chamomile. Dobby!”

The soft crack of apparition marked the elf’s arrival and also scared the living daylights out of the poor child. Harry froze halfway to the sofa in fear, Lucius could see his little tan hand shaking at his side as he quietly asked, “What, I mean who is that?”

Dobby’s little ears sank and Lucius knew that it was because there was only one being that talked about Harry Potter more than Draco, and it was Dobby. He would need to remedy the situation before Dobby’s little heart broke. 

Lucius cleared his throat and began to explain, “This is Dobby. He’s a house elf. House elves are magical beings that predate even wizards. They used to be magically tied to old woods but, as Muggles started to tear down more and more of their homes, they had to find a way to survive without the magic of the forest.”

Harry seemed hypnotized by the onslaught of new information as he slowly walked forward to join the men on the sofa. Dobby stood patiently off to the side awaiting his orders, and Lucius noticed a fond look in the elf’s eyes as he carried on with his explanation, “Old wizarding homes, like the one we are currently in, have a strange sort of magic of their own. That sort of thing will happen when you have so much magic being used by so many different people in one place. Hogwarts is like that as well, but on a much larger scale.”

“This house has its own magic,” Harry said more than asked. It was as though he was showing he was following along. Lucius thought it was quite sweet.

Yes,” Lucius continued, “And elves are very clever, so they figured out that they could tie themselves to the magic inside the houses. Right, Dobby?”

Being addressed directly in a casual conversation was new for Dobby, but Lucius did not expect the reaction they received. Dobby burst into tears and fell at Lucius’s feet sobbing, “Master thinks Dobby is clever! Dobby knew Master was trying to be kind, but Dobby never expected Master to say that Dobby was clever! Or to tell Mister Harry Potter anything about the humble history of elves!”

“Oh, Dobby,” Lucius crooned, leaning down to place a calming hand on the now hyperventilating elf. “I know I was unkind in the past, but I’ve never thought you were anything other than a wonderful and incredibly clever elf. I should have never taken my frustrations out on you. I will do better by you and Plopsy, I promise. Now, when you feel up to it, I think Harry here would like some chamomile tea.”

Dobby sniffled softly, looking up at Lucius with big, round eyes. The elf smiled shyly and said, “Master is a good man, Dobby knew he could do it. Dobby will bring Mister Harry tea.”

Lucius did his best to hide the fact that the elf’s words had just put a dagger directly into his heart. He smiled back at the elf and said the only thing that came to mind, “I’d really like it if you just started calling me Lucius. The word ‘master’ sort of leaves a bad taste in my mouth.”

Dobby nodded, and promptly began sobbing again, just before vanishing to gather Harry’s evening tea. Lucius sighed after a moment and turned to Harry, “You must be so confused. I will answer any and all questions you come up with before you fall asleep, and we can do this anytime you have difficulty falling asleep.”

“Thank you, sir,” Harry nodded politely.

“I’d like it if you called me Lucius, as well.”

Harry smiled up at Lucius and then looked over at Severus expectantly. Severus raised a brow at the boy and drawled, “You will call me Professor Snape, and I am only here for the brandy.”

“Of course, Professor,” Harry said and the smile he gave this time had a cheeky edge to it. Lucius wondered if the boy inherited his father’s insatiable thirst for torturing Severus or his mother’s cheeky way of handling the stuffy old codger. Harry seemed to find his starting point, though. “Everyone thinks I’m special…”

Severus snorted indignantly and Lucius gave him a warning look before gesturing for Harry to continue, “But I don’t know anything about magic at all. People keep telling me they expect great things, but how can I live up to that when I don’t even know what I’m famous for? I don’t know what happened when Vol - sorry - I mean, the night my parents died.”

Lucius gave Severus a look that said, “How do you feel now?”

Snape just rolled his eyes and said, “Speak the name boy. If anyone has the right to, it’s you.”

“And we know a bit about what was supposed to happen the night your parents died, but we can’t tell you much about what actually occurred. You’re the only person that was there.” 

“Lucius,” Severus scolded. 

“No, Severus,” Lucius argued. “The boy needs to know everything he can as soon as possible.”

“Even if it causes him to hate us?”

“Arguably even more so,” Lucius sighed. He looked down at the raven-haired boy. He looked so tiny on the big sofa, surrounded by all of Lucius’s large mahogany furniture pieces. Lucius steeled himself to explain but was cut off by Dobby’s return. The elf rested the tea tray down on the table in front of the sofa and gave them a little bow before disappearing once more.

“Hagrid already told me you used to follow Voldemort a long time ago,” Harry whispered over his tea cup.

“That was very smart of Hagrid,” Lucius softly replied. Severus gave him a perplexed look so he explained, “Hagrid was sent by Dumbledore to keep you safe when you did your shopping. It would have been silly for him to not warn you of a potential threat.”

“I don’t think you’re a threat, Mister- I mean, Lucius.”

“That’s very sweet of you, Harry. Thank you,” Lucius praised. “But Hagrid had no reason to believe I was any different than I had always been.”

“How had you always been?”

“Hateful,” Lucius sighed. “Narrow-minded, judgemental, vain, shallow, prejudiced, really I could go on and on.”

“What changed?”

“Yes,” Severus agreed. “I would love to know.”

“I looked at myself and saw a man who would inevitably fail his family. Not in the sense I had traditionally feared, no. That would have been easy to tolerate,” Lucius sighed. “If I carried on living the way I had, I would have pushed my only son away with my expectations before all but handing him to a madman on a silver platter. And Narcissa… I would have failed her in every way a husband possibly could.”

“That sounds really sad,” Harry said sympathetically.

“Yes, well,” Lucius chuckled, pulling himself back together thanks to years of training. “The universe decided that man did not deserve to live, and so here I am. Doing better.”

“For Draco and Miss Cissy?” Harry asked. Lucius’s heart warmed at the sound of the sweet boy’s nickname for Narcissa. 

“And now for you, as well.”

“How can you like me if I’m the reason Voldemort is gone? You used to follow him-”

“Used to, being the operative words,” Severus chimed in. “I serve only what is right, now.”

“The same goes for me as well,” Lucius agreed.

“Well that’s good…” Harry sighed. This earned him a soft chuckle from Severus.

“Professor,” Harry said, turning to Snape. “Aunt Petunia knew you… How?”

“I did not agree to answer your questions.”

“Yes, but I did,” Lucius chuckled. “Severus was in the same year as your mother and father-”

“Lucius, don’t you dare try to tell my own story-”

“Then you tell him Severus,” Lucius challenged. “Or are you afraid?”

“Grow up,” Severus mumbled. It worked though, because a moment later he went on, “I grew up not far from your mother and aunt.”

“Your mother was a kind and patient little girl, but Petunia was cold and judgemental,” Severus explained. “My family was unkind and had very little money, so I was often quite dirty and wore mismatched clothing that was the wrong size.”

“Like the clothes I had to wear,” Harry said in that same attentive manner.

“Worse,” Severus said, shaking his head. “It appears that Petunia did at least keep you relatively clean.”

“I did the laundry,” Harry muttered.

“They made you clean?” Lucius asked incredulously. He had heard of people forcing children to do free labor and calling it character building, but Lucius had never scrubbed a single thing with his bare hands and he had plenty of character.

“I can cook too,” Harry added. “So I can earn my keep around here. I promise. I won’t be a burden. I know how expensive-”

“Harry,” Lucius interrupted, aghast. “There will be no more talk of earning keep, burdens, or finances. Do you understand me? I am a ridiculously wealthy man, and even if I weren’t… you are eleven. You should be concerned about girls-”

Lucius nearly combusted with amusement when he saw the look on Harry’s face as he said the word ‘girls’, but he quickly collected himself and continued, “Toys, and your upcoming studies. Which you’ll do fine in, even if you don’t know any magic yet. You’ll be on the same level as the other children that were raised by Muggles, but you’ll have us to help you along the way. The Malfoys are a very old family, something called pureblood, so our history and knowledge of magic is extensive.”

“Does being a pureblood make you stronger?”

An innocent question for a child to ask but, Merlin, a loaded one. Lucius took a second to ready himself and then answered, “I used to think that it did, yes. But then I learned that true power comes from within the individual. Every one of us is unique, which means our magical cores are unique, to us, as well. The strength of those cores is not defined by blood, no. I think it is defined by our experiences as human beings. It seems that those of us who have faced more turmoil over the years seem to gather more strength.”

“Which would explain why those that inflict pain can still be powerful,” Lucius went on. “It’s just a different way of harnessing that energy.”

“Magic comes from pain?”

“No,” Lucius clarified. “We don’t know exactly where it comes from. But I imagine it was born from a place of need, not pain. Power grows under stress to give the caster more assistance. So I suppose I would say that magic is a gift that allows us to live peaceful and relaxing lives.”

“There is of course dark magic,” Severus chimed in. “Where do you suppose that stems from, Lucius?”

“A different kind of need, Severus.”

“Hmm,” Severus seemed to think for a moment. “Do you mind if I share this memory with Dumbledore?”

“Not at all,” Lucius said with a dismissive wave. “Harry, dear. Do you have any more questions?”

“Yes, but they’re for Professor Snape and he isn’t the one answering my questions right now.”

“I will answer two more questions,” Severus sighed.

“Perfect,” Harry beamed. “That’s how many I have. I was wondering if you could tell me how close you were with my mother.”

Lucius watched Severus very closely. He knew the truth of his history with James and Lily and wondered how much of the truth would be withheld. Severus did not miss a beat though, “Lily was my best friend, and most of the time my only friend. Like I said, she was very kind. That kindness was shared with me, even when I did not deserve it.”

Harry nodded then turned to Lucius, “Aunt Petunia said he was ‘bent’. What does that mean?”

Lucius snorted a laugh as Severus asked, “That’s seriously your second question?”

“No,” Lucius argued. “He asked me that. Harry, bent is a mean thing people call a man that loves other men.”

“Severus is married to a man?”

“Severus is not married,” Lucius explained, trying not to laugh at the mortified look on Snape’s face. “But he likes boys, not girls.”

“And that is a secret,” Severus snapped.

“I only know because I caught him snogging a boy in the common room late one night,” Lucius whispered to Harry who giggled. Severus shot a light stinging hex at Lucius which made him jump, but not nearly as much as the banging knock on his study door.

“FATHER!” Draco’s distraught voice came from the other side of the door. “HARRY HAS DISAPPEARED!”

Harry looked at the door with a perplexed expression. Lucius snorted a laugh, a familiar exasperation at Draco’s dramatic flair mixing with profound relief that his son's panic was over something so trivial. He rose, crossing to the door. He opened it and let out an, “Oof” as Draco threw himself into his father’s arms. Lucius simply scooped the boy up and carried him to the sofa. He released the boy’s legs, slowly lowering him to the ground in front of Harry. Draco still didn’t see the other boy though, because he was too busy digging his little fists into his eyes to try to stop his tears.

“Draco,” Harry said quietly, reaching out to take a trembling hand. “I’m right here.”

“HARRY! YOU’RE STILL HERE!” Draco said, throwing himself onto the sofa beside the dark-haired boy. “Are we having a nightcap with Father and Uncle Sev? DOBBY! I NEED TEA TOO!”

“Say please,” Lucius demanded.

“PLEASE!” Draco shouted. Then he turned to Harry and spoke as if he didn’t have tear tracks down his face, “Did you have a bad dream or something? You could have woke me. I’m a very good listener when I want to be, at least that’s what Mother tells me.”

Harry didn’t get the chance to ask Severus that second question… But if there was one thing Lucius knew about preteens, it was that they never forgot a favor owed. Harry would ask whatever that question was, Lucius just hoped he got to be there when the boy did. 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius rose the following morning to the sweet sound of Narcissa singing the same Warbeck tune and for a moment he feared he had done something wrong and reset the whole timeline again. But when she emerged from the bathroom in her silver dressing gown, not the blue, and mused, “I wonder how Harry slept, alone in that big room” Lucius knew he was okay. 

He just laughed and said, “To the sweet sounds of Draco’s snores, I’m sure.”

“You let Draco sleep in there?”

“Yes,” He sighed. “They’re eleven.”

“Draco has been obsessed with Harry Potter since he first saw the boy’s story on a shelf in Flourish and Blotts. He couldn’t even read, Lucius. He taught himself with that bloody book,” Narcissa ranted. “I mean for Merlin’s sake, he asked if he could have sex with the boy.”

“Yes, but when I mentioned that being out of the question he promptly reminded me that he is engaged.”

“As if that stops anyone,” Narcissa scoffed. Lucius knew Narcissa had saved herself as well and didn’t take the comment to heart. 

“It seemed to be enough to stop him,” Lucius shrugged. Narcissa relaxed a little which made Lucius feel bad for having to add, “Which is why I’m going to meet with the solicitors and dissolve the betrothal contract as soon as possible.”

Narcissa blinked at him slowly, a flicker of something unreadable-surprise? Relief?-in her eyes before she turned on her heels and crossed to her wardrobe. She opened it without a word and selected an outfit out of the clothing she purchased yesterday. Lucius watched as she slid on the provocative Muggle underclothes, a sight that still felt revolutionary to him, as though she were shedding layers of their old, rigid world. The brassiere was made from a creamy silk and seemed much more comfortable than the sturdy corset she usually donned. 

The matching knickers were making it very hard for Lucius to remember that he was likely in trouble right now. When she slid on the white, high-waisted shorts, he had to sit down. He knew she was out for blood, however, when she draped the blue and white polka-dotted button up over her shoulders and tied it instead of buttoning the last few faux pearls.

“We’re wearing Muggle clothes today, I see,” Lucius swallowed, hard. The woman truly was magnificent.

“Yes, well,” she sighed. “I assume the boys will want to wear their new clothes.”

“Narcissa,” Lucius said softly. “You seem upset-”

“I am not upset, Lucius,” Narcissa stated. Lucius sat up straighter in the bed when he noticed the tears welling up in her eyes. “I am confused.”

“Why are you confused, my sun?”

“What do you mean?” Narcissa nearly shouted. Lucius hoped she would yell. He would deserve it. He realized what she meant now.

“It’s because I have not been seeking your opinion on these new endeavors, isn’t it?”

She blinked at him slowly again and he worried she was going to shut down, for good this time. Instead, she just started shaking her head back and forth before she asked, “You’re having an affair, aren’t you?”

Lucius’s mouth fell open. What an accusation! A Malfoy would never. He was just about to tell her that when she picked up one of her new pairs of sandals and threw them at him, “She’s a Muggle isn’t she? That’s what all of this is about. You took a Muggle broad out for a spin and now-”

Lucius stood up abruptly and Narcissa stopped her rambling. He was naked, which somehow stripped away all artifice, making the raw honesty of the moment even more potent. He stepped closer to his wife. He was pleased when she did not back down, but in fact stood taller as she glared up at him.

“I understand that I have been making a lot of changes in the last week,” Lucius said calmly and quietly, looking down at the love of his life. “But there is one thing that will never change, Narcissa Malfoy. Do you know what that is?”

She gave him one quick shake of her head so he continued, “You are the only living being on this planet who appeals to me. I have never, nor will I ever, wanted anyone the way that I want you. You are my one and only.”

“I’m still confused, Lucius,” She breathed.

“So am I, My love,” He replied. “I’m also terrified. I’ve apologized to people, Narcissa. I’ve never done that before.”

“I know you haven’t,” Narcissa sighed. “Which is why I don’t understand where this is coming from.”

“Do I have to have a reason to want to be a better man and husband?”

“No, I suppose you don’t,” She mumbled, leaning forward to press her clothed body against his exposed chest. “Especially if it’s not some Muggle woman…”

“You really thought I could ever touch another living soul?”

Narcissa’s answer, “No” was cut off by a loud knocking on their door. Lucius sighed and walked toward the bathroom. Draco came bursting into the bedroom just as he closed the bathroom door.

“We heard yelling,” Draco stated.

“A simple misunderstanding, little star,” Narcissa explained. Lucius threw on his own dressing gown and stepped back out into the room. Narcissa and Draco sat on the edge of the bed, and Harry stood in the doorway. The dark-haired boy took one look at Lucius in his dressing gown and seemed as though he might faint. Lucius supposed it was a good thing for Draco if Harry felt flustered by his father. Draco only seemed to resemble Lucius more as he got older anyway.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

-x-

9 August 1991

Lucius,

I would like to meet with you at your earliest convenience. I think it would be best if Harry didn’t come along. We’ll discuss the matter of his living arrangements during our meeting, although it will not be the main subject.

- Albus Dumbledore

-x-

“Well,” Lucius sighed, sitting the letter down on the table and looking at his wife. “There goes my plan to wear Muggle clothes all day.”

“Wear them anyway,” Narcissa shrugged before taking a bite of her parfait.

“But if I’m going out, I may as well drop off those papers to Fudge at the Ministry and I couldn’t-”

Lucius cut himself off to think for a moment. Yes, he had in fact seen several people in Muggle suits in the ministry. He hypothetically could go in the shorts and shirt he was currently wearing, but a Muggle suit sounded fun. And he happened to have just picked up a casual suit the day before. 

“I am going to wear a Muggle suit to the Ministry of Magic,” Lucius said out loud, just to see how he really felt about the concept. He found himself to be borderline giddy. 

Narcissa smiled at him. Draco of course addressed the elephant in the room, “What will all of your friends think?”

Lucius had to think about that for a moment. Once he knew how he wanted to word it, he did his best to explain, “I hope that they will accept that I am trying new things and doing my best to be a better person. However, if they don’t accept that about me, they weren’t ever really my friends to begin with.”

“Very well spoken, darling,” Narcissa praised.

“I wish we could go,” Draco pouted. 

“You can teach me how to play gobrocks,” Harry offered sweetly.

Draco giggled, “Gob stones , darling. Not gobrocks.”

Harry gave Draco a shy smile, looking up at him through thick fluttering lashes as he said, “Right, gobstones.”

Lucius watched both boys blush furiously, looking at each other from across the small breakfast table. Lucius made eye contact with Narcissa and watched as she discreetly pretended to swoon. He hid his laugh in his goblet of pomegranate juice. 

He looked at Harry as he sat his goblet down. Only a few moments ago the boy tried the juice for the first time and drank down half the goblet in one go. He had claimed he’d never had juice that yummy before. Lucius found himself excited to show Harry the finer side of things.

“May we be excused,” Draco asked, finally looking away from Harry.

“Yes,” Narcissa allowed. “Might I recommend having your game in the garden. It’s a lovely day and you boys could both use some sun. Draco, please try to remember that you have a dance lesson at four.”

“Do I have to?” Draco whined. “Harry’s here.”

“Harry could join your lesson,” Narcissa offered. 

Harry’s eyes grew wide as he stuttered, “I d-don’t know how to dance.”

“That’s what lessons are for,” Lucius chuckled.

“But I’ve never had lessons before,” Harry pointed out. “Like ever, I won’t even know where to begin.”

“We’re working on adding some spice to a waltz,” Draco said. “A waltz is really easy. Miss Vera can show you the steps while I freestyle. I’m a very good dancer.”

“That’s a lovely solution, Draco,” Narcissa praised. Lucius watched Draco bask in his mother’s approval and wondered why he ever thought that tough love was the way to go.

The boys ran off to play gobstones and Narcissa followed Lucius to the bedroom so he could change quickly. She lounged across the bed as he took off his green shorts and yellow button-up. He looked at her in the reflection of his wardrobe mirror and saw her bite her lip as she watched him.

“You’ve been insatiable lately, my sun,” Lucius teased. Then he remembered the morning he woke up in this new life and added, “Has my performance been less than adequate?”

“Merlin, no,” She groaned. “Quite the opposite, actually. You’ve never been a bad lover, but you’ve carried this new giving nature into our bed and I cannot get enough. I’m not ashamed to admit it.”

“Nor should you be,” He replied as he pulled on the teal trousers and fastened the button. The fabric was lightweight and the fit was much baggier than he was used to. Tonks had assured him that this was the desired look. The waist fit perfectly without a belt, which helped. Lucius would still wear one for the sake of accessorizing. 

He paused and then chuckled, “I always gave Draco a hard time about his passion for clothing, but I never leave the house without at least a few accessories.”

“Mhmm,” Narcissa agreed absentmindedly. Lucius glanced at her in the mirror again as he pulled the plain white T-shirt on. Narcissa was watching his shoulders with rapt attention. He turned to smile at her as he tucked the shirt into his waistband. He grabbed the matching blazer and crossed the space to kiss his wife.

He held the blazer in one hand while wrapping the other into the soft hairs at the nape of Narcissa’s neck. She moaned into the kiss and Lucius nearly abandoned his plans. But, of course, duty called.

“Mother!” Draco called from the other side of the door. “Harry needs a hug. I just learned that his nasty aunt never gave them to him and I fear I’m not big enough for the right effect.”

“Oh, my,” Narcissa quavered. “That poor baby.”

“You boys may come in,” Lucius called, releasing Narcissa to put on his blazer. As the door opened he added, “I could use your advice on accessories anyway.”

“Oooh,” Draco sang as he took in Lucius’s outfit so far. “Very nice, Father. I believe I understand the phrase ‘business casual’ now.”

Narcissa patted the bed beside her and Harry shyly crawled in. Narcissa didn’t even hesitate to pull the boy into her side, wrapping her arms around him. She just held him like that as she said, “Perhaps the black dragonhide belt with the snake buckle.”

“YES!” Draco exclaimed. “Then you can wear your old earring.”

“Oh,” Narcissa gasped. “ Please put your old earring in.”

Lucius chuckled, crossing to the rack that held his belts, “That’s if the piercing hasn’t healed fully by now, it's been over a decade since I’ve worn it.”

“You have to try,” Draco pouted as Lucius wove the supple dragonhide around his waist. “You looked so cool in the old pictures.”

“Hey,” Lucius pouted. “I’m cool.”

“Yeah, now ,” Draco sighed. Lucius chuckled and buckled the belt. Harry sat forward in Narcissa’s arms.

“That’s cool! Can I see it up close?” Lucius smiled and nodded, stepping forward so the boy could get a good look at all the details. Harry stared intently before he hissed something. Lucius had forgotten the boy could speak to snakes, but surely it wouldn’t work on an engraving…

Lucius was learning new things every day. Just as Harry finished his noisemaking, the engraved snakes slithered out of their ‘M’ formation and danced around the edges of the silver oval before returning to their places. Draco sat, watching the interaction with his mouth wide open. 

“Harry,” Narcissa prompted calmly. “Do you know that you can speak to snakes?”

“Yes,” Harry said, leaning back into Narcissa’s side. She may have been uncomfortable, but Harry was none the wiser as she held him once more. “I accidentally sicced a python on my rotten cousin and his friend at the zoo. Is that not normal?”

“It’s less common here,” Lucius explained. “But from what I understand, it’s a talent that runs in the Potter family. Though, it’s been several generations since its last appearance.”

This was true. When the dark, no, Voldemort. He would be brave. He would say the name… Even if it was just in his head. When Voldemort learned that the boy could speak to snakes, he panicked. He thought it meant the boy kept a piece of his power. He had tasked Nott with researching it since Lucius was incarcerated at the time. Lucius had learned of it in passing once he’d been freed.

Harry sighed, “This is just another thing that’s gonna make people look at me, isn’t it?”

“It likely is, yes,” Lucius nodded solemnly. “But, you’re famous. People are probably always going to stare. All you have to do is hold your head high and be yourself. They’ll make whatever judgements they desire, and you’ll just let them think whatever they want. You know what kind of man you are.”

“I do?” Harry asked innocently.

“You do,” Draco said matter-of-factly. “You’re a lovely boy with a big heart and an even bigger brain. Just like me. Right, Mother?”

“Right,” Narcissa agreed fiercely. Those were the words she said to him before his lessons. Lucius knew that she loved hearing him spread her teachings even more than he did. Which was saying something, because Lucius felt a little choked up as he walked over to his dresser to open his jewelry box. 

It was rather large and made from a deep ebony. A large emerald was set into the middle of the box, surrounded by ornate silver filigree. He ran his hand over the sleek exterior, thinking back to when this box belonged to his father. Abraxas never even wore jewelry, aside from a watch, and Lucius had always wanted his father’s collection. Now he had amassed so much of his own jewelry that this beautiful piece was reduced to a glorified shadow box. 

It held the oldest jewels Lucius owned. Things he’d outgrown before Draco was born and old heirlooms. Lucius opened the box and looked down at the things he used to wear every day. He selected his silver snake earring and closed the box. He picked it up and walked over to the boys on the bed. He gently set the box down between the curious boys and opened it back up.

“You may each choose one piece from this box,” Lucius told them. Then he tapped the box with his wand to activate the old expansion charms and watched the awestruck look on the boys’ faces as the once small and rectangular box shimmered and expanded until it reached its full size.

“I didn’t know it did that,” Narcissa mused, leaning forward to look inside with the boys. The box now had three rotating necklace holders, all filled with shimmering chains and jewels. Beneath the necklaces sat large, velvet-lined ring holders. Lucius smiled as Draco’s hand shot forward and he claimed Maximus Malfoy’s custom signet ring.

Each Malfoy heir would commission a piece unique to themselves for daily wear, leaving the original (Abraxas used to say it was Merlin’s own ring, but Lucius thought the man just liked to seem important) to be worn on special occasions. Maximus’s ring was a heavy, solid thing made of dark, antiqued platinum with a brushed finish.

The centerpiece was a sculpted obsidian serpent, depicted swallowing its own tail and resting in a smooth figure eight. Tiny scales were finely etched into the volcanic glass, catching the light of the room as the boy inspected the underside of the ring’s face. Lucius knew he was looking at the delicate and fine, barely noticeable lotus flower engraved into the antique platinum. The lotus was inlaid with tiny rose quartz crystals that sat flush with the ring to prevent any discomfort in the wearer.

“I’ll have to wait ages to grow into this,” Draco pouted, holding the ring in the palm of his hand. “Perhaps I could wear it on a chain…”

“That won’t be necessary, son. You’re a Malfoy,” Lucius chuckled. “We all have special enchantments placed on our signet rings. Any Malfoy can place the ring on their finger and it will fit. Even those married into the family.”

“See,” Narcissa said, reaching in to pick up the largest ring she could find. She slid it onto her thin pinky and the boys watched as it began to glow as if it were being heated. Slowly, the ring shrunk down to fit her finger. Even the stones adjusted their size to stay proportionate. 

“Woah,” Harry whispered. “Magic is so cool.”

“It really is,” Lucius agreed. Draco slid Maximus’s ring onto the index finger of his right hand and beamed as it conformed to his body. The boy’s smile reminded him of another ring in that collection. “Harry, there should be a ring with an acorn on it, somewhere in there. It was Maximus’s best friend’s ring.”

“His best friend?” Narcissa asked, reaching in to pick up one of the few gold pieces in the box and handing it to Harry. The boy’s eyes grew wide and Lucius realized that he hadn’t touched a single thing, prior to being handed the ring. It was a stark contrast to Draco, who was rifling around in one of the drawers, mumbling about borrowing cufflinks to ‘sharpen up’ his uniform.

“Yes,” Lucius explained. “Maximus and Percival were inseparable. Percival was a Potter, actually.”

“Really?” Harry asked, gazing into the acorn-shaped ruby. It was another beautifully intricate piece. The top of the acorn had a fine cross-hatching carved to provide texture. It gave a lovely contrast to the smooth, polished nut. The ring was less bulky than Maximus’s and made from 22k gold. Lucius had always secretly adored the delicate, flowing ivy vines sculpted along the sides of the gold band, wrapping around it. The ivy leaves had tiny, almost imperceptible peridot chips subtly set into them. 

“Inseparable, you say?” Narcissa asked, she wore an expression Lucius couldn’t quite decipher. 

It piqued his interest, so he nodded and went on, “Yes, they met during their Hogwarts days. Hated each other at first, constantly trying to compete with one another. But then Grandfather Maximus decided to confront Percival. He was tired of their childish games and wanted to leave them behind when they graduated.”

“Hmm,” Narcissa mused. Harry and Draco were watching with rapt attention. 

“Apparently the talk went quite well,” Lucius went on. “Because Maximus and Percival started traveling together. They went all over Europe and Asia, just passing the time until Maximus was set to marry my grandmother, Josephine.”

Narcissa was smiling now and gestured for Lucius to go on, so he did. “Once Grandfather was wed, Percival paid to have one of the stone buildings on the property renovated into a cottage and actually lived there when he wasn’t traveling for work. It was easier for Percival, being an unmarried man.”

“Did Percival ever get married?” Harry asked.

“No,” Lucius answered. “He was the youngest of ten, so there wasn’t really any pressure for him to marry off. He did honest work as a cursebreaker for Gringotts.”

“So,” Narcissa began her recap. “They were best friends… Who lived together… and had rings with matching hidden lotus flowers engraved in them?”

“Yes,” Lucius sighed. Really, what wasn’t she getting here? “I don’t see why you seem to be questioning- Oh. Ohhh.”

“What?” Draco asked.

“Nothing, dragon,” Narcissa soothed. “Harry darling, I bet that ring will fit if you try it on.”

Harry tipped his head to the side in question and then shook it slightly before sliding the ring onto the same finger Draco wore Maximus’s ring on. The same charm activated and the ring fit flawlessly onto the boy’s finger. Harry beamed at his hand and whispered, “It knows I’m family.”

Narcissa chuckled softly, “I’d bet a thousand galleons you boys could switch rings and they’d still fit.”

“I’ll take that bet,” Lucius laughed and nodded for the boys to give it a try. As they each slid their respective rings off, the charms lifted and they were returned to their original sizes. The boys gently handed them off and then looked at each other before trying them on.

Lucius couldn't help but laugh again as the rings, of course, glowed and contracted to be a perfect fit once more. Narcissa wore a smug smile as Draco exclaimed, “Does this mean we’re meant to be best friends?!”

“I think so,” Harry said, much quieter, looking down at the onyx serpent. “Aww, there’s even a little ‘P’ on the snake’s forehead.”

“What?” Lucius and Narcissa each said, leaning forward to look at the ring. Sure enough, right between the serpent’s eyes, hidden in the fine linework of the scales, was the tiniest letter ‘P’ Lucius had ever seen. 

“Oh!” Draco exclaimed, looking at Percival’s ring. “There’s an ‘M’ carved just below the stem of the acorn, look!”

Draco held his hand out for everyone to see and there was in fact an ‘M’ nestled in the cross-hatching. The boys started babbling about being best friends forever and switched back rings. Narcissa and Lucius just looked at each other and shared a silent moment of “What have we gotten ourselves into?”

Chapter Six

Moves and Countermoves 

Lucius came through the Floo into the Atrium and took a deep breath. He was wearing a Muggle suit, in the Ministry of Magic, and that was okay. He was also wearing an earring and had his hair pulled back for the first time in over ten years. But he would not panic. He would hold his head high and walk these papers up to Fudge and then be on his way. 

“Lucius Malfoy?” a woman’s voice asked. Lucius looked down to see Marjorie Abbott gazing up at him with a bewildered expression.

“Good afternoon, Marjorie,” Lucius said kindly. “How are you today?”

Marjorie only looked more surprised by his greeting, “I am well… New clothes?”

“Yes,” Lucius preened. “We braved a shopping centre as a family. It was quite an enjoyable experience. Did you know that most Muggle clothing is something referred to as ‘ready-to-wear’? Tailors and seamstresses are a thing of the past, it seems. Although, I do think I’ll stick to Madam Malkin’s for my wizarding-wear needs.”

Marjorie’s expression shifted to something much softer as she asked, “The Malfoy family went into a Muggle shopping centre and bought clothes?”

“Yes,” Lucius nodded. “An obnoxious amount, per my… sister-in-law’s child. My apologies, I haven’t seen Tonks today. I don’t know whether I have a niece or nephew at the moment.”

Marjorie’s mouth fell open at this, “You’ve seen Tonks? And they’re out to you?”

“Indeed,” Lucius replied, not commenting on the woman’s appearance… although telling her to close her mouth was right on the tip of his tongue as he continued. “The Tonkses gave us a crash course on blending in, Muggle-style, and accompanied us on our trip. I see that you’re wearing Muggle clothes as well, do you also enjoy shopping centres?”

“Is this someone Polyjuiced and doing a terrible impersonation, or is Lucius Malfoy actually asking me about where I buy my clothes?”

“I assure you,” Lucius said. “I am Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, and I did indeed go to a Muggle shopping centre. It was voluntary and I even bought Draco and Narcissa clothing as well. Hence the ‘obnoxious amount’ that was purchased. Draco quite liked the Muggle girl’s accessories. He’s going to grow out his hair for these charming butterfly clips.”

“Hannah has those,” Marjorie nodded. “Wears them every day. If he’s in a hurry, I know a good hair growth charm.”

“He would actually love that,” Lucius sighed thankfully. He had planned to look it up in the manor library before the boys went off to school, but this was much easier.

“The incantation is ‘Capillus Augmento’ and you start the wand motion at the root of the hair and do this,” Marjorie explained. She slid her wand from her sleeve and moved it in a slow, counter-clockwise spiral, gradually increasing the size of the circles as she lifted the wand slightly upwards. She ended the motion with an elegant flick.

“Thank you,” Lucius said earnestly. “Draco will be so pleased. I really must get going though. It was a pleasure to see you. Enjoy the rest of your day!”

“It was a pleasure to see you, as well, Lucius. Truly,” Marjorie said with a smile. “Have a wonderful day.”

And with that, Lucius made his way to the elevators. When one opened, he stepped in and pressed the number one. When the elevator reached the first floor, a woman’s voice announced his arrival and he made to step out. He was still thinking fondly of his interaction with Marjorie and was distracted enough to nearly run into someone entering the elevator. He dodged the oncoming shoulder at the last moment with a muttered, “My apologies.”

“Lucius?” a familiar voice asked. He looked up to see Marcus Flint Sr. and sighed.

“Hello, Marcus.”

“What the fuck are you wearing?” Marcus asked. Lucius watched the vein in his forehead start to poke out the way it always did when the man lost his temper, which was often.

“It’s a casual Muggle suit,” Lucius stated. “Is there a problem?”

“Yes,” Marcus scoffed. “What is Lucius Malfoy doing in a Muggle suit? And is that your old earring, for Merlin’s sake? What are you? Seventeen again?”

“I’m branching out, Flint. You should try it,” Lucius said. “It’s quite fun.”

He brushed past Flint and headed straight for Fudge’s office, nodding to his secretary as he walked by and receiving a surprised smile in return. Fudge sat behind his desk, wearing his usual, boring robes. When he looked up from his paperwork, his mouth fell open.

“Wow,” Fudge said. “Trying new things, Lucius?”

“I am,” Lucius answered with a polite nod. “Thank you for noticing.”

“Good for you, lad!” Fudge exclaimed. “Glad to see you embracing modernity.”

Lucius chuckled, “Well, I’m quite enjoying myself. I brought over that paperwork for the ministry’s upcoming gala. I spoke with the owner of the old Harrington Estate, and they’d be glad to host.”

“Ah, brilliant!” Fudge replied. “You always know just who to talk to, to get things done.”

Fudge’s confidence in him gave him the idea. It was dangerous to say anything negative about Dumbledore to anyone, let alone a man that built his entire career on the old man’s advice, but Lucius feared the outcome of his upcoming meeting with Dumbledore.

“Ah, yes,” Lucius waved dismissively. “Speaking of meeting with important men, I’m actually heading to Hogwarts after this. Dumbledore has requested to see me about something.”

“Any idea what?” Fudge asked curiously.

“Not fully,” Lucius explained. “But I know we’re to discuss whether or not Harry Potter is to remain under my care until the start of term.”

“I’m sorry,” Fudge coughed. “Did you just say that you have Harry Potter? Like at your home currently?”

“Yes,” Lucius nodded.

“Hardly anyone sees the boy for a decade and-”

“We ran into the boy and Hagrid in Diagon Alley,” Lucius interjected. “It seems he was living with Muggle relatives in-”

“I know where Harry Potter lives,” Fudge grumbled. The man really was like a child. He couldn’t even have it implied that someone knew something he didn’t. 

“Lived, sir,” Lucius corrected. “It would appear that his aunt isn’t fond of his magical heritage and didn’t seem to enjoy the idea of our kind turning up unannounced to visit the boy. Sir, she said terrible things about Harry and then insisted we keep him permanently.”

“Really?!” Fudge asked, leaning closer. “And I suppose Dumbledore wants to make sure you’re okay with keeping the boy… you are okay with keeping the boy, aren’t you?”

“Oh,” Lucius chuckled. “We are beyond okay. Draco is frankly smitten with the boy, Narcissa adores him as well. I think he’s a very polite young man.”

“That’s wonderful!” Fudge exclaimed. “I always told Dumbledore he needed to be with a wizarding family, but he’s so insistent about those blood wards.”

“What blood wards?” Lucius asked, innocently feigning ignorance. He was familiar with these ‘blood wards’ from his past life. They weren’t anything he had ever heard of before and had he not been doubting Voldemort at that point, he would have encouraged the wards to be looked into. 

“Dumbledore says that the boy is protected by his mother’s sacrifice and should be kept with a blood relative to secure the magic and keep him safe.”

“Have you ever heard of wards like that before?” Lucius asked, keeping his tone neutral.

“Can’t say that I have,” Fudge shrugged. “Why do you ask?”

Lucius sighed, “I fear the boy is being neglected and likely abused.”

“No,” Fudge said, shaking his head.

“Yes,” Lucius solemnly answered. “He has bruises all over his arms, like they grabbed him with a heavy hand and tossed him around.”

Fudge’s expression grew more weary as Lucius went on, “When we showed up at the house, we only wanted to take the boy out shopping. But the aunt was irate and frankly terrified of us, even in our Muggle attire.”

“Fudge, they use the Boy Who Lived like a mistreated house elf. He cooks for them, cleans for them, all while living in a cupboard,” Lucius finished with a sigh. He hadn’t realized how much this had been weighing on him. 

“A cupboard?” the Minister asked, aghast. 

“Under the stairs,” Lucius said with a shake of his head, “We saw it when we gathered his things. They seemed decently well off, but the boy only had tattered hand-me-downs until he got his school robes. That’s why we wanted to take him shopping.”

“Well,” Fudge sighed. “Then it’s a good thing you’ve got the boy. It seems like he needs someone to spoil him a bit.”

“He needs a stable home life, Cornelius,” Lucius said sharply.

“Of course,” Fudge said with a noncommittal wave. “You can of course provide that.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “But if Dumbledore is insistent about these blood wards…”

“Your home is centuries old, Lucius,” Cornelius argued. “The wards on your property are impenetrable, for all intents and purposes.”

It was true, that was why Voldemort chose it as a stronghold. Even before he had control of it, the Ministry couldn’t get in there with an entire task force of Aurors and Cursebreakers. This wasn’t his concern. He didn’t even need Harry to live with his family. He just wanted the boy to be somewhere he’d get to be a child. His life was on a path to chaos regardless. He may as well know peace, even if it was only in one aspect of his life.

“It’s just,” Lucius tried to explain. “I am aware of my past and can understand if I am not anyone’s first choice to be Harry’s guardian. I just don’t want him to go back to those people. If Dumbledore wants him to live with Muggles, we can find better ones. Ones that will love and respect him the way he deserves.”

“Lucius,” Fudge said softly. “Your past is just that, your past. You’re not that man anymore. I mean, you’re wearing a Muggle suit for Merlin’s sake-”

“Cornelius,” Lucius interjected. “I did not share this information to seek validation. While your kind words are appreciated, I would rather you assure me you’ll do your best to make sure that Harry never goes back to that awful woman.”

“Of course, Lucius,” Fudge said. He looked at Lucius for a long moment and then added, “You do seem to already have his best interests in mind, though. So if I’m ever asked where I think he should go, I’m going to suggest you.”

“And I would gladly keep him,” Lucius replied. “I just wanted to cover as much ground as possible. Could I have your word that you will do your best to keep Harry from returning to those people?”

“You have my word, Lucius.”

“Thank you.” Lucius sighed. Now he just had to see what Dumbledore wanted. 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius stood outside of the door to Dumbledore’s office, taking a moment to compose himself. He hated that he did not know what the man wanted. He hoped it would be a casual chat followed by a brief discussion about Harry’s situation. He knew, however, that nothing about this second chance was going to be that easy. So, with a final steadying breath, he knocked on the door.

“Enter,” Dumbledore called. When Lucius opened the door, the old man sat behind his desk. Lucius kept his features neutral as he made his way to one of the chairs facing the Headmaster. Once he was comfortable, Dumbledore slid a crystal dish across the surface of the dark wooden desk, “Lemon drop?”

Lucius was about to decline the treat, knowing of Dumbledore’s penchant for truth serums, but decided to instead ask, “Will the effects wear off before I return home, or should I expect a few more uncomfortable conversations in my future?”

Dumbledore watched him for a moment before saying, “The tea I offer you at the end of this first conversation will contain the antidote.”

“Veritaserum, then?”

“Indeed,” Dumbledore nodded. “Forgive my attempts at deception, you understand why I may want to remove any… hindrance you may feel towards opening up to me.”

“And the dose within a single piece?”

“Three drops,” Dumbledore informed him. “So do show restraint and only have one, even if they are quite tasty.”

Lucius rolled his eyes impatiently and leaned forward to pick up one of the round yellow candies, “For the record, I intended to speak openly. This is quite unnecessary, and illegal, might I add.”

Dumbledore smiled, “Yes, but only if you had eaten it unknowingly.”

“Which you would have happily allowed,” Lucius said as he popped the sweet onto his tongue and closed his mouth around it. Saliva pooled around the citrus-flavored treat and Lucius could feel the serum beginning to take effect, his muscles tensing on the spot. Dumbledore didn’t waste any time, though.

“What compelled you to show kindness to Harry Potter?”

“A desire to be a better man for my family in this life.” 

“What do you mean, ‘in this life’?”

“I lived this life once before,” Lucius explained. He really should have thought about that before he agreed to eat the damn candy. “I was blinded by a false sense of superiority and it cost me my relationship with my wife and son. I knew that I was dying and wanted nothing more than a chance to do right by them, to be a better man.”

“And what have you done so far to act on this?”

“I set my insecurities around my own infertility aside and agreed to try once more for a child,” Lucius reluctantly confessed. “I will begin the process of dissolving Draco’s betrothal contract, tomorrow-”

“And that second part is a step towards being a better man, how?”

“By allowing my son to be with whomever he chooses, even if that person is a man.”

Dumbledore’s eyebrows shot up at this but Lucius was prepared to defend his son. He may not understand his son’s preferences, but he would not allow someone to speak ill of his boy. But Dumbledore’s expression softened immediately and the old man asked, “You do not care that your only son is gay, and you are not guaranteed another child?”

“I frankly could not care any less.”

“But again, why show Harry kindness specifically?”

“Draco has been obsessed with him for ages,” Lucius explained. He sincerely hoped the old man would never use this information, Draco would never forgive this kind of betrayal. “If I hadn’t reached out myself, Draco would have tried and failed. Resulting in a rivalry that would harden my son’s heart and could have been avoided.”

“Why do you think Draco failed to connect with Harry initially?”

“Likely the regurgitation of my own prejudice and ignorance,” Lucius admitted.

“You are denouncing your dark past and willing to do whatever it takes to stay on the side of what is right?”

“I am.”

“Then I think I fancy a cup of tea, don’t you?”

“I want you to ask me one more thing,” Lucius blurted out. Dumbledore gave him a small nod and a sympathetic smile.

“What will you do should he manage to return in this timeline?” Dumbledore didn’t need to say who he meant for the serum to know. Thankful that he had any kind of answer, even subconscious, Lucius heard himself speak again.

“Whatever it takes to keep him away from my family and out of power.”

“Even if that means taking Harry Potter into your home, raising him as your own, and subsequently putting a target on all of your backs anyway?” Dumbledore asked.

“I would rather not raise the boy as a son, and a target won’t do Voldemort any good if he cannot see it.” 

Dumbledore snorted a laugh, “But you seem to care for the boy, why not keep him?”

“Oh,” Lucius corrected. “We’d love to have Harry stay at the manor with us. It’s just that Draco is smitten and the boy doesn’t seem too put off by it. I know Purebloods have married kin in the past, but raising them as siblings when there’s even the slightest chance they fancy each other… seems strange to me.”

Dumbledore gave a hearty laugh this time and conjured a tea tray onto his desk. Lucius picked up the cup closest to him, ready to be done with this lack of control. He took a frankly impolite gulp of the warm, earthy liquid and felt his body relax at once. He sat back in his chair and asked, “Was that all you wanted from me? To ensure I am not acting on false pretenses?”

“And to make sure that I would not regret entrusting Harry’s care to you and Narcissa, why? Was there something you needed?”

“Yes, actually,” Lucius said, reaching into the inner pocket of his blazer for the journal he had grabbed just before leaving the manor. “I was hoping you may be able to tell me why I cannot destroy this.”

He sat the small leatherbound book onto the desk beside the tea tray. Dumbledore gave it a perplexed look and asked, “And what exactly is it?”

“Tom Riddle’s diary.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius walked through the Floo into his drawing room and only had a few seconds to prepare his now startled wife for what was surely to be another shock. He gave her a wry smile and said, “We’ll be having company for dinner.”

“On such short notice?” Narcissa asked, setting her book on the tea table and rising. She instinctively went to smooth out her robes and Lucius watched her realize that she was in fact still wearing shorts and a tied up button-up. Lucius gave her a wicked grin as the fire turned green and Albus Dumbledore and Severus Snape walked through. His wife only looked more horrified, moving to stand behind the sofa in a desperate attempt to hide her exposed legs.

Apparently she wasn’t quite ready to show off her new clothes just yet. Or perhaps she knew that she looked good enough to eat, and feared their guests may assume she was dinner.

“Good afternoon, Narcissa,” Dumbledore said cheerfully as he brushed ash off his robes. He looked up at her as he continued, “Our apologies for the intrusion-”

Dumbledore stopped before his apology could be completed, seemingly at a loss for words. Lucius noted that the man’s eyes didn’t wander offensively over his wife’s body, he was just taking in the new sight. 

“For Merlin’s sake, Narcissa,” Severus drawled. “Do close your mouth. You’ll catch flies.”

This seemed to pull Narcissa out of her stupor. She stood straighter and flipped her long ponytail to rest on her shoulder. She always pulled her hair around herself like a cloak when she wanted to feel more in control. Before she could come up with a retort, Draco came bursting into the room.

“Uncle Sev!” He cried, throwing himself into his godfather’s arms. Severus did his best to maintain his tough exterior while returning the boy’s affection.

“Hello, Draco,” Severus said fondly. As he gently smoothed the boy’s fine, blonde hair, Dumbledore watched the exchange. The old man seemed slightly perplexed and Lucius remembered that he had never seen the two interact until now. As Severus and Draco broke apart, Harry came into the room quietly.

The dark-haired boy already looked so much better than he had just yesterday. The dark circles under his bright eyes had begun to subside and his thick hair looked properly moisturized for the first time. 

“Draco,” Lucius said, remembering his brief conversation in the atrium. “I was thinking that after dinner we might try out a new charm that I learned.”

“Really? Will I get to try to do magic?”

Lucius chuckled, “Not yet, my eager boy. I would perform the charm on you .”

Draco’s eyes grew wide with fear or excitement, Lucius did not know which, and he whispered, “What does it do?”

“Well,” Lucius said with feigned disinterest. “If performed correctly, the being on which the spell is cast will experience a rapid increase in the amount of keratin produced and-”

Lucius had to stop and laugh at the confused look on his son’s face before amending, “It will make your hair grow.”

“YES!”  Draco exclaimed, running over to wrap his arms around Lucius instead. Lucius hugged his son back fiercely before turning to Harry.

“If you’d like to try longer hair, I would be happy to assist, but do not feel obligated.”

“I’ve only ever been allowed to keep my bangs long,” Harry said shyly. “I think I’d like that. Thank you, sir. I mean, Lucius.”

“You are quite welcome, Harry,” Lucius replied kindly. “Now, why don’t you boys run along now. I believe you have a dance lesson starting soon.”

“But, Father,” Draco objected. “You haven’t introduced us to your friend.”

“Draco,” Lucius chuckled. “You know who Dumbledore is.”

“Yes,” Draco argued politely. “But Harry might not.”

“You are very right, dragon,” Narcissa praised. “Harry, this is Albus Dumbledore. Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Albus, this is Harry Potter.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir,” Harry said with a polite nod. Lucius noted that he did not come any further into the room and hoped he’d grow more confident over time.

“The pleasure is all mine, I assure you,” Dumbledore said cheerily. “I hope you are adjusting well to being here at the manor.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry assured. “The Malfoys have been very kind to me.”

“Indeed they have,” Dumbledore agreed. “Which is why we were all wondering if you might like to stay here, with them.”

“Like forever?” Harry asked, eyes growing wide. “I’d never have to see the Dursleys again?”

“I cannot guarantee we’ll never run into them,” Lucius explained, “but we would like you to live here when you are not at school. You can pick any room in the house to be yours and Dobby and Plopsy can help you start to make it your own.”

Harry finally walked into the room and Lucius noticed the tears welling up in the boy’s eyes as he asked, “You actually want me here? It won’t be a -”

“Please do not say the word burden,” Lucius interrupted quietly. He had to choke the words out over the sadness growing in his chest. That poor boy had likely been told every day that he was lucky to receive the subpar care he had received. “It would be an honor to care for you, Harry.”

“Yes,” Draco agreed fiercely. “You remember what we said, ‘You’re a lovely boy with a big heart and an even bigger brain’.”

Dumbledore made a quiet sound of approval and Lucius had to take a steadying breath. What a perfect thing to say to reassure the other child… Draco was falling into this new lifestyle of emotional intelligence effortlessly. Lucius mentally kicked himself for stunting the boy’s growth in his past life.

“I would like that very much,” Harry sniffled quietly. Draco released his father to run over and sweep the other boy into a crushing hug.

“We’re gonna be just like Percival and Maximus!” Draco exclaimed. 

To Lucius’s surprise, Dumbledore snorted a laugh and said, “Now there are two names I have not heard in ages.”

“You knew them?” Harry asked, gently wiping away the tears that had managed to spill over.

“I did,” Dumbledore informed them all. “I taught them Transfiguration at Hogwarts. Quite an entertaining pair, Maximus and Percival. I hope I’ll see less fighting between the two of you. Their preferred method of communication involved a lot of Muggle dueling. Couldn’t seem to keep their hands off each other.”

Lucius and Narcissa exchanged a knowing look and tried to stifle their laughter. The two boys were still entwined in their hug until that was mentioned. Now, both boys were quite pink in the face and standing about a foot apart with their hands held stiffly in front of their bodies. Lucius looked at Dumbledore and Snape to gauge their reactions and nearly doubled over at the stark difference. 

Albus watched the pair with a fond twinkle in his eye. He wore a soft smile and seemed to be remembering something. Severus looked like he was sick of it already. His face was scrunched up as though he was smelling something foul. Lucius knew it was not from a place of bigotry, as the man was queer himself, but merely a case of no one being good enough for his godson. Lucius would normally agree, however, Draco already seemed so happy and it was just from the boy’s presence.

Narcissa looked over at the large grandfather clock in the corner and tutted softly, “Boys, you must ready yourselves for your lesson.”

“And we must be getting along with things if we’re to be ready for dinner,” Lucius agreed.

The boys went off with Narcissa to change, and the men waited a moment before Lucius walked over to one of the large bookshelves and tapped a copy of an old tome with his wand. The bookcase swung forward gracefully, exposing the spiral staircase that led down to the secondary cellar. Lucius didn’t love the idea of showing anyone such a private space, but he could not find the strength to go into the main cellar just yet. 

Lucius gestured for his guests to go first and followed them down to the deepest point of Malfoy Manor. The space was made entirely out of stone and smelled of damp earth and disuse. Dobby and Plopsy were forbidden from entering the space to clean. In the past it was because he feared they would use the things down here against him, but now it was out of fear for their safety. Only he really knew what to begin to expect down here, and there were still objects with auras threatening enough to prevent any real investigation.

“Lucius,” Severus said quietly, looking around the room at the various artifacts and oddities. Lucius did not miss the way his eyes kept darting to Dumbledore. “Some of these items-”

“Also need to be destroyed, yes,” Lucius interrupted. “In fact, I was thinking we could get rid of most of it with whatever we use to dispose of this.”

Lucius took the journal back out of his blazer and sat it on an empty pedestal in the center of the room. He took a step back and Severus gave the diary a quizzical look, “You could not destroy a book? ”

Severus pulled his wand out and rolled up his sleeves. He swept his wand in a sharp, downward stroke, followed by a tight, rapid clockwise spiral, then a final, forceful thrust towards the target. As he performed the necessary wand movements, he spoke the incantation, “Liber Exuro.”

A focused jet of magical fire sprung from the tip of Snape’s wand and moved as if it were specifically targeting the old book. Just as it had when Lucius tried the same spell, the fire wrapped around the book and it began to glow red hot, but it was not incinerated as it should be. Severus released the spell and sighed at the diary.

“Scriptura Dissolvo,” Severus attempted. He moved his wand in a broad, sweeping motion over the book, followed by several small, circular stirs, as if stirring a dissolving potion. Nothing happened.

“I have also attempted most of the offensive spells I know,” Lucius informed the men.

“And yet it remains completely unscathed,” Severus said incredulously. “How?”

“Because there are only a few ways to destroy an object of that nature,” Dumbledore quietly answered.

“Do you know more about this object than I told you?” Lucius asked.

“I have theories,” Dumbledore shrugged. “But a theory is better than not having any idea.”

“I agree,” Lucius responded. “What do you think it is?”

“I believe it may be a Horcrux.”

Lucius and Severus both stared at the man in disbelief. After a moment, however, it all made sense. The journal didn’t look like a regular journal after it had been destroyed by the Basilisk fang. That didn’t explain how Voldemort still managed to return, unless… Potter vanished for nearly a year before the final battle. No one knew what he was doing during that time. He could have been hunting down any number of these things.

“That would actually line up with… what I was telling you about earlier,” Lucius told the old man. 

“I think it’s best if we’re fully transparent among one another, don’t you?” Dumbledore asked. Lucius agreed. So, he told Severus about his past life and his second chance. When he finished Severus looked as though he was looking at Lucius’s ghost.

“I’m obviously okay, Severus,” Lucius assured.

“You died,” Severus pointed out.

“Years from now,” Lucius argued. “Both of you died as well, so I don’t want to hear it.”

The men both gaped at him and he shrugged, “You said full transparency.”

“I do not want to know how-” Severus began.

“It won’t get to that point, this time,” Lucius interrupted. “We have the upper hand.”

“Indeed we do,” Dumbledore said cheerfully. “Now, how to rid ourselves of this cursed journal?”

“There is one final incantation I can try. If it is a Horcrux this spell could potentially sever the tie between the soul shard and the book,” Severus informed them.

“Please,” Dumbledore said evenly. “I have an idea if that does not work.”

Severus gave Dumbledore a terse nod and approached the pedestal. He moved his wand in a complex series of overlapping circles and Xs drawn above the book, culminating in a powerful, downward thrust into the center of the journal. “Anima Clausura.”

The diary pulsed with a dark, glowing energy as the spell fought with what was held within. After a moment, the journal expelled a plume of black smoke and Lucius swore that he could hear screaming in the distance. The book sat on the pedestal, smoking. Lucius walked over to an old cherry wood desk in the corner of the large, round room. He picked up a quill and a bottle of ink. 

He joined Severus at the pedestal and Dumbledore followed. Lucius sat the quill and ink beside the journal on the marble surface. He uncorked the ink gently and opened the still-warm diary. He dipped the quill into the ink and wrote, “My name is Lucius Malfoy.”

He let out a sigh of relief when nothing happened, “I believe it has worked.”

“But, for good measure,” Dumbledore said. Then the old wizard nonverbally cast the spell Severus tried first. This time when the enchanted flames reached the journal, it was reduced to only a fine, unrecoverable ash. Lucius swept it away with a wave of his own wand.

“I fear there is more than one,” Lucius announced. “This journal was destroyed before Voldemort’s return in my past life. If this were the only one, his soul would lose its tie to this realm and he would cease to exist.”

“Do you know how many he made?” Dumbledore asked. 

“Unfortunately, I do not.”

The men all exchanged sighs. Then Dumbledore told them, “There is someone who may know…”

“Who?” Severus asked.

“Horace Slughorn.”

“Why would he know?” Lucius asked. It did make sense when he thought about Dumbledore pulling the man out of retirement.

“He enjoyed collecting students,” Dumbledore explained. “He takes pride in using his connections to benefit those he believes have potential. Tom Riddle, also known as Voldemort, was one such student.”

“Any chance Slughorn would be willing to part ways with that information?” Lucius asked hopefully.

“Perhaps if the right thing is offered in exchange.”

“Oh,” Lucius said, relieved. He could handle that. “I’ll obviously fund whatever extravagant-”

“I don’t mean bribery, per se,” Dumbledore interrupted. “No, Horace will want more than that… Perhaps if you had him over for dinner and introduced him to Harry and Draco. Harry alone could be enough, but having another boy with such obvious potential will only entice him further.”

Dumbledore’s praise of Draco filled Lucius with a warm sense of pride as he replied, “That can likely be arranged. We’re often at the Ministry at the same time. I could spark up a conversation and invite him then.”

“I think it would be best if you could have him over before the beginning of term,” Dumbledore informed them. “Otherwise, we have to wait until the holidays.”

“I’ll visit my different connections within the Ministry throughout the upcoming week,” Lucius said. “If we do not cross paths, I’ll just have to try writing to him. I can come up with some sort of reason to reach out.”

“Wonderful,” Dumbledore replied. “I believe that’s all we can do right now, then. Unless you know of something else, Lucius.”

“Just a simple request. In case I don’t see either of you before the start of term,” Lucius responded. When both men indicated he could proceed he requested, “Keep Quirrell as far from my boys as humanly possible.”

“Oh,” Dumbledore said with a smile that was far too cheery for what he added next, “I plan to dispose of him well before then.”

“And who will you replace him with at such short notice?” Severus asked angrily. Lucius would have laughed at the irony of his feeling that it was less convenient to replace the professor than working with a man possessed by Voldemort, but instead he decided to meddle.

“Might I make a suggestion?”

“Of course,” Dumbledore replied.

“Remus Lupin,” Lucius said, watching Severus for his reaction. He wondered if he would give himself away in front of the older man. He was pleased when Snape’s frown deepened and he released all of the air from his lungs in a huff.

“Oh,” Dumbledore beamed. “That is a brilliant idea! I’ll reach out to him immediately. Severus, you’ll have time to brew Wolfsbane before the first full moon of term, will you not?”

“I will,” Severus answered, looking at Lucius like he was going to strangle him. 

“Then that settles it!” Dumbledore exclaimed.

“Indeed it does,” Lucius agreed with what he was sure could only be described as a shit eating grin. 

Chapter Seven

The Hosts With the Most

“Father,” Draco said, standing in the doorway of Lucius’s study. His hair was down to his shoulders now and he had six little multi-colored butterfly clips holding it out of his face. It was just after lunch on Sunday and Lucius sat at his desk reading a very old tome, trying to learn anything he could about Horcruxes. “Harry has something he would like to ask you.”

“Of course,” Lucius said, setting the book down and closing it. “Anything at all.”

“I told you,” Draco whispered. Then he moved to the side and tugged Harry into the doorway as well. The dark-haired boy looked a bit shell-shocked as he wrung his hands together.

“Well,” Harry started quietly. “We were talking about decorating my room and Draco said that the only things Dobby and Plopsy wouldn’t pick out were the very personal touches.”

“Yes,” Draco interjected confidently. “And Harry here wants posters. Muggle ones and wizarding ones. You know, he hadn’t seen a portrait move until he came here? He absolutely must have whatever artwork he desires.”

“I agree,” Lucius stated calmly. “It’s important for your room to feel like your own. It would also be nice for you both to pick up a few things to personalize your space in your dorms, as well.”

Harry’s mouth fell open in disbelief. He looked at Draco who wore a smug expression and quietly reiterated, “I told you.”

“You did,” Harry shook his head absentmindedly, “but I didn’t think…”

“Harry,” Lucius said softly. “This is your home now. You’re an honorary Malfoy, and Malfoys always get what they want. It’s practically a secondary motto for the family. Now, give me a moment to finish this chapter, and then we’ll collect Narcissa. I’m sure she would like to go out to Muggle London again, we only really looked at the clothes on Wednesday.”

 “You mean we’re going today?” Harry asked. Then he turned to Draco, “I really didn’t think it would be so simple. He’s just going to stop what he’s doing because we asked him to?”

“No,” Draco said with a sly grin. “He’s going to stop what he’s doing because you asked him to. I just pointed out that you were in need of something.”

“Posters are hardly a need, Draco,” Harry argued.

“Yes and no,” Lucius countered. “Will you cease to exist if I do not get you posters for your bedroom? No. But, self expression is in fact a need. As a man that denied himself that for years, and even tried to deny his own family the same right, I speak from experience. Yes, you would live without the posters, but you’ll live much more comfortably with them.”

Harry continued to stare at Lucius as if were speaking another language, so he added, “I promise you, Harry. This is no trouble, nor a burden, and I do not mind spending the money. It is a gift to be able to decide how to spend my time and an even greater gift to spend it with you boys. Now run along, we’ll collect you when it’s time to go.”

As the pair's footsteps faded down the hall, Lucius heard Harry say, “Your dad is really kind.”

He nearly cried when he heard his son’s response, “Yeah, he’s the best.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

One quick Floo-call to Andromeda and Ted had them ready to embark on their journey. They’d been given the names of two stores in Muggle London, Habitat and Harrods. They’d go there first, and then hit Diagon Alley before coming home for dinner. Harry had been amazed by the Floo-call and was elated to try travelling through it himself. Lucius was worried about the boy misspeaking or coming out of the wrong fireplace, so he insisted on accompanying Harry for this first trip.

“He isn’t a baby, Father,” Draco objected.

“No, he isn’t,” Lucius agreed. “But he has never traveled this way before. Sending him through on his own would be the equivalent of Ted handing me the keys to his automobile and telling me to ‘have at it’.”

“I’ve traveled by Floo many times, he can come through with me.”

“Harry,” Lucius asked. He did want the boy to have some say in the matter. “Would you prefer that I, an adult, accompany you for this first journey? Or would you like Draco to attempt to guide you both through?”

Narcissa snorted a laugh at Lucius’s thinly-veiled attempt at manipulation and declared, “Harry will come with me, because I am the mother. Everyone knows that mothers know best.”

Harry gave her a shy, but thankful smile and joined her in front of the fireplace. Narcissa held out her hand for the boy to take it and explained, “We’ll Floo to the Leaky Cauldron and once we’ve all arrived there, we’ll find our way to these shops. Okay?”

Harry gave her a little nod so she continued, “We’ll both pick up a handful of this powder and throw it into the fire. Once it turns green, like it did when we called Andy, we’ll step in and I’ll tell the magic where to take us. You may feel a little queasy as we move through the network but I promise to get you to the right place, just don’t let go of my hand.”

“Okay,” Harry said with a brave little nod.

“Shall I go first?” Draco asked eagerly. “As an example…”

“No,” Lucius and Narcissa said at the same time. Lucius explained further, “I don’t like the idea of you alone, that far away, for even a moment, son. You’re only eleven. Across a store is fine, but through a Floo and all the way in London? Not happening.”

Draco sighed dramatically, “Fine, I suppose that makes sense.”

Narcissa and Harry grabbed their Floo-powder and tossed it into the flames before stepping in. Narcissa clearly stated their destination and they were off with a flash. Draco eagerly stepped up afterward and repeated the process before Lucius did the same. He came through the Floo without a speck of ash on him and smiled at his waiting family. 

“What did you think, Harry?” He asked the dark-haired boy.

“That was INCREDIBLE!” Harry exclaimed. “Miss Cissy was right about it making me nauseous, but she kept ahold of my hand and then we were here! I bet that’s what roller coasters feel like. I’ve never been on one, but I bet it feels just like that.”

Lucius was positively beaming as the boy rambled on. It seemed that magic was a good way of getting him to open up. Perhaps they could have a few short lessons before the boys went off to school. Nothing serious, just fun charms they can use to entertain themselves. Yes, the boys would like that. And Lucius was able to admit that he was now looking forward to it.

The group stepped out of the Leaky and onto the streets of Muggle London. Lucius had only used this door once prior, when he arrived with Fudge in a Ministry car a year or so ago. The streets were bustling just like they did in Diagon Alley, but instead of robes you saw suits, jeans, shorts, and dresses. 

The family, of course, blended in. Narcissa wore a dress similar to the borrowed sunflower dress. It had buttons and a collar, but this one was a very pale pink colour. It featured tiny white blooms and hugged her body in all the right places. Her hair was down and she sported a large, floppy sun hat. Lucius smiled at his beautiful wife, “Before we figure out how to get to this Habitat store, I want to tell you that you look radiant. You’re positively glowing, my sun.”

“Thank you, my moon,” Narcissa lilted. She placed a dainty hand on his chest and went on, “These knit button-ups suit you quite nicely, we’ll have to get you a few more.”

Indeed they would. The yarn was soft and lightweight, keeping the fabric breathable. This particular ice-blue colour complemented his eyes and he had opted for a tighter fit, knowing Narcissa would enjoy it. Lucius was still a bit nervous, showing this much of himself in public, but he knew it would get easier with time.

“So how do we get to the shops if we don’t have one of those?” Draco asked, pointing to a passing vehicle.

“Hmm,” Lucius mused. “You know, I’m not sure. We couldn’t apparate in such a densely populated Muggle area, that would be… untidy. We wouldn’t want that kind of attention.”

“A portkey!” Draco exclaimed. Narcissa gently shushed him and countered, “That would require preparation, dragon.”

Harry, who had been quietly observing their dilemma, piped up, a faint smile playing on his lips. "We could take a train."

“We’ve never been on a public train,” Draco said, his voice filled with hesitation. “What are they like?”

“Uh,” Harry said with a giggle, “Kinda loud, usually busy, and generally a little smelly.”

“Ew,” Draco grimaced. “No, I won’t be having that. Father, you must come up with another way. Perhaps one of your Ministry contacts could get us a well placed Portkey made with haste.”

Narcissa and Lucius chuckled at their son. He was doing so well with trying all these new things, but there had to be a line drawn somewhere. Clearly that mode of public Muggle transportation was it.

“Okay,” Harry giggled. “How about a taxi, then? They’re cars that you hire to take you places. You just wave down an empty one and they take you wherever. You pay them when you get there.”

“That is brilliant,” Lucius mused. “Muggles have thought of solutions for so many of their problems.”

“Yeah,” Harry beamed back. “I can probably hail one for us, just give me a second.”

The boy stood up on his tiptoes and looked around. After a moment he spotted a shiny, black vehicle with a white sign on the top that read, “Taxi.” The boy reached his hand high up in the hair and waved at the boxy, and robust car. It seemed to take notice of him, because it turned on some kind of indicator lights to signal its movement and pulled up beside them. 

Harry pulled on the handle and the door opened backwards. Lucius and Draco both gasped in awe, earning them another giggle from Harry. The boy politely gestured for Narcissa to enter and she gave him a thankful smile before elegantly sliding onto the bench seat. Harry climbed in next and released two smaller seats for him and Draco. 

The seats were very small and faced the main bench. Lucius was thankful that the boys would be taking those seats, as the Muggle automobiles unsettled his stomach. Facing backwards would likely only heighten that experience.

Draco eagerly joined Harry on the opposite seat and Lucius sat down on the large leather bench. Once they were all fastened in, Harry turned his head to the driver and said, “We’ll be needing the nearest Habitat, thank you.”

The taxi driver grunted in response and the vehicle began to move. Harry pointed things out to them as they made their way through the city. When they arrived at their destination the taxi driver told them what was owed and Harry helped Lucius pay the man and made sure to leave a tip as well.

Lucius paid more attention to the boys’ excitement than the exterior of the store, though he noticed that there were large glass windows displaying very modern furniture and other interesting pieces. The interior of the shop was vast but bright and airy. It was divided up by room and the boys darted straight for the “Decorative Accessories” section. Narcissa chuckled softly and followed after them. 

Lucius, however, found himself drawn to the lighting section. He spent what felt like ages looking at (and admittedly touching a few) the vast selection of modern and functional lamps. The Muggles and their electricity were really something to behold. Lucius was pondering the likelihood of a strange lamp with undulating globs of a wax-like material working with magic when Narcissa found him.

“Harry and Draco have both selected a variety of Muggle artwork and accessories. The staff here is so kind,” She informed him.

“Wonderful,” Lucius said, and then he gestured to the pink and purple lamp. “Do you think we could get this to work in the house? It’s quite fascinating.”

“Sirius attempted to make one work when we were younger,” She told him. “Apparently the heat from the thing they call a lightbulb is what moves the wax around.”

“Ah, so it is wax,” Lucius mused. “Then perhaps a light heating charm?”

“Sirius thought the same,” She said with a fond but far away look in her eyes.

“Did it work?”

“No,” She chuckled. “It exploded, actually.”

Lucius laughed and said, “Then I think I’ll pass.”

“A wise choice, my moon.”

The adults found the children with their goodies all loaded into a sleek metal trolley. Lucius pushed it to the checkout area (these things were quite enjoyable to steer) and purchased the merchandise. They walked the cart out and found a secluded enough corner for Lucius to shrink down their spoils and tuck them neatly into Narcissa’s bag.

This time Lucius tried his hand at hailing a taxi and was thankfully successful. The group climbed in and after a short drive, arrived at the regal establishment that was Harrods. Narcissa wore a sly grin from the moment Harry pointed to the building and said, “I think that’s it, right there.”

The establishment took up an entire block, in a densely populated area. It was massive and quite opulent. It towered above them with its ornate architectural details, domes, and grand arches. The second they were through the heavy, brass doors, Narcissa was off. Lucius looked down at the eager boys and knew that this was not the kind of establishment you allowed your children to run off in. 

“Let’s find the toys, then. Shall we?” Lucius asked. The boys cheered, quite loudly, and an employee dressed smartly in their uniform approached.

“Hello, there. My name is Sophie, did I hear you’re looking for toys today?” The young lady asked. Her light brown hair was pulled back into an elegant bun. The boys nodded politely to her and she gestured for them to follow her lead. Sophie made polite conversation with the boys and Lucius until they arrived at the “Toy Kingdom”. Another kind associate met the boys and Lucius wondered how the staff communicated among one another.

“Sir, if I may have a moment,” Sophie said politely, gesturing to a quieter corner just outside the softly-lit space. Lucius followed her and she gave him a sweet smile before informing him, “Generally speaking, we require more formal attire for our clientele.”

“My apologies,” Lucius replied. “This is our first time here, I assure you we’ll be better dressed upon return.”

“I know,” she answered. “My name is Sophie Abbott. You know my Aunt from the Ministry.”

“Oh,” Lucius said cheerfully. “You’re Margorie’s niece, how lovely.”

“Indeed,” Sophie smiled. “I’ve informed my colleagues that despite your casual appearance, you’re to be treated like high-profile clientele. The boys are safe here with Breanne. I’d be happy to assist you while you’re shopping, Lord Malfoy.”

“That would be excellent,” Lucius beamed at the girl. “I was actually thinking about getting my wife some new jewels, would you be so kind as to escort me to that area?”

Sophie happily agreed and led the way back down through the massive building to the quiet corner on the first floor where the jewelry could be found. The highly-polished glass cases shone brightly while the rest of the space kept a soft, warm glow. Lucius felt at home in the space. Many Wizarding fine-jewelers looked similar with its dark-red, thick, luxurious carpeting and elegant seating. 

“What were you looking to get Lady Malfoy today, sir?” Sophie asked kindly.

“Well that would depend, Sophie,” Lucius replied. “If one wanted to make several rather large purchases, but they used a very specific bank-”

“My sole purpose within this establishment is to allow wizards like yourself to shop freely in the Muggle world,” Sophie quietly explained. “I make the necessary arrangements with Gringotts.”

“Do you make any kind of commission?”

“Yes sir,” Sophie answered politely.

“Well Sophie,” Lucius chuckled. “I believe you’re going to have a very good day today.”

Sophie beamed at him, “Then we’ll start with our sadly limited men’s selection and work our way to the things your wife may enjoy.”

Lucius nodded in agreement and was swiftly lost in the fine experience. The staff were incredibly friendly and knowledgeable. Making jokes with Sophie about the infrequency of her clients and gaping when she told them that it was, in fact, a family of four. Lucius had no idea what time it was when the boys quietly entered with Breanne.

“You and Mother are taking forever,” Draco whispered, sitting beside Lucius and patting the plush sofa for Harry to join. “Oh, that is lovely. Are they for Mother? She does love her pearls.”

“She does,” Lucius nodded, “But if you look, you’ll see that this necklace is far too small for your mother.”

“Then who will it be for?” Draco asked, eyeing the delicate strand of tiny, ice-blue pearls.

“Well,” Lucius said, trying to hide his glee. “I was thinking it would fit you, little star.”

“You said pearls are for girls,” Draco quietly reminded him.

“People change their minds, remember?” Lucius softly responded.

Draco seemed to think for a moment and then looked at the necklace on its fine velvet holder. He gave a small nod and said, “I will try it on.”

Draco, of course, loved the necklace and insisted upon wearing it out. Lucius even convinced Harry to accept the watch he picked out for the boy - it took five entire minutes of Lucius assuring the boy that he had not spent too much money on him that day - and they found Narcissa surrounded by sales associates in the Beauty department.

“Oh, this must be your family,” one of the older women lilted. “Your little girl looks just like you.”

“I am a boy,” Draco said firmly. “I just have long hair and good taste.”

“Of course he’s a young man,” a younger lady crooned. “Look at that jawline, the boy is practically carved from marble.”

Draco blushed and preened under the girl's assessment and Lucius had to put his hand over his mouth when he saw Harry’s face. If looks could kill, that sales associate would be six feet under and ice cold. Lucius placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze. The boy’s expression turned to one of pure embarrassment. Lucius chuckled, it was probably time to get them out of Harrods.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Their trip to Diagon Alley was much faster than the trip to Harrods. The family was currently in a small shop, just off the main road, paying for the few posters that caught the boys’ interest. Lucius was placing the galleons into the shopkeeper's hand when he saw a familiar silhouette passing the large front windows. 

He turned just in time to see Horace Slughorn slip into the apothecary across the way. Lucius turned to Narcissa, “My sun, would it be too much to ask that you get the boys home from here?”

“Not at all, darling,” Narcissa assured. “May I ask why?”

“Always ask why, my love,” Lucius smiled. “I want to invite Horace Slughorn for dinner.”

“Any particular reason?”

“The fate of the wizarding world.”

“Oh,” Narcissa chuckled. “So nothing too important, or anything to worry about.”

“Exactly,” Lucius agreed, sarcastically. The couple shared a laugh and a quick kiss before Lucius slipped out of the shop and directly into Charon’s Brews. 

The space was dimly lit, the only source of light being a few floating candles. Something about the candles was different too, like exposure to the different ingredients was starting to affect the colours of the flames. Each candle cast an eerie glow in a slightly different hue.

The air was warm and dry, smelling of a potent mix of dried herbs - some pungent, some sweet - and a metallic tang. Dark-wood shelves climbed high up the walls, crammed with strange jars, burlap sacks filled with various herbs, and other bundles of ingredients. 

Slughorn stood at the ancient wooden counter. Its unpolished surface was scarred and singed from years of preparation. Behind it, the old potioneer sat on a tall stool while tarnished cauldrons bubbled and smoked around her. 

The shopkeep and Horace talked in hushed tones and Lucius tried not to watch as the old man pulled a vial of some unknown liquid from his jacket, and placed it in the woman’s pale hand. Instead, he grabbed the full display of dried wolfsbane. He would give it to Severus as a gift. Which would be hilarious, until Snape inevitably hexed him for it. 

When he saw the woman hand Slughorn a jingling handful of galleons, Lucius stepped into line behind him. When the old man turned around, he nearly ran into Lucius. Lucius politely dodged him and feigned a lack of recognition, knowing this would poke at the man’s ego. He muttered, “My apologies” to the retired professor, as if he were just another passerby.

“Lucius Malfoy?” Horace asked. “Is that you, my boy?”

Lucius looked up at the man as he placed the large jar of wolfsbane on the counter. He kept his expression blank for a second and then gave Slughorn a friendly smile, “Oh, Professor. So good to see you!”

“It is you then,” He said, bemused. “In Muggle clothing, no less.”

“Yes, well,” Lucius chuckled, glancing at the number the witch wrote down on a slip of parchment. It wouldn’t do well to grimace in the present company, so Lucius just reached into his pocket and handed the witch the entire pouch of coins. If he was going to spend this much, she could count it out for him. “As the Muggles say, ‘when in Rome’.”

Slughorn chuckled heartily and patted Lucius’s shoulders, “That’s lovely! I say… never thought I’d see a Malfoy in Muggle clothes.”

As if by some divine intervention, Narcissa and the boys exited the shop across the street and Lucius pointed, “There goes two more, right there.”

Horace turned to look and smiled softly before his eyes hit Harry and nearly bulged out of his head. Draco had convinced Harry in the cab to the Leaky to let him put two butterfly clips in his hair. The dark-haired boy’s bangs were clipped back, perfectly exposing his scar. Lucius thought to himself, “My wife and son are effortlessly brilliant. I am such a lucky man.”

“My word, Lucius,” Slughorn breathed. The shopkeep tapped Lucius’s shoulder and handed him what was left in his coin purse. Lucius said a silent goodbye to the galleons. What a price to pay for a laugh. “Is that Harry Potter?”

“Yes,” Lucius said nonchalantly. “We’ve been fortunate enough to be entrusted with the boy’s care.”

“Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy are raising Harry Potter?” 

“Indeed,” Lucius agreed impatiently. He understood people doubting him, but to doubt Narcissa? She was a perfect wife and a doting mother. It was unfair. “We’re doing our best to acclimate him to the wizarding world, and we’re falling in love with Muggle culture through the boy. Quite a charming young man. He and Draco hit it off immediately. Reminds me a bit of my grandfather and his preferred Potter.”

Slughorn’s brows shot up at this and Lucius wondered just how many people knew of his grandfather’s preferences. The old man collected himself then replied, “That’s very admirable of you. A child is a huge responsibility.”

“Well,” Lucius chuckled. “Luckily Draco is so close in age. They’re only about a month apart. Our struggle has been finding older, more established members of wizarding society to introduce him to. I’m afraid my old crowd isn’t exactly the influence I desire for the Boy Who Lived.”

“Understandably so,” Slughorn agreed. Lucius had to stifle a laugh when the old man went on, “You know, I’ve mentored quite a few young witches and wizards in my day. I’d be happy to spend some time with the boy, to help you and Narcissa out.”

“Oh, Professor,” Lucius lilted. “That would be so kind of you. The boys would love that. Do you have dinner plans?”

“Tonight?”

“Yes,” Lucius nodded. “We were just about to head home. Our elves always make extras.”

That wasn’t exactly true. Lucius had instructed Dobby and Plopsy to make extra two days after he woke up in this life. He had them distributing it to those without homes that loiter around Diagon Alley. At first he felt like a coward for not doing it himself, but Dobby’s love of the task remedied it.

“Well,” Slughorn replied, seeming quite pleased with himself. “If you’re sure it won’t be any trouble…”

“It would be an honor,” Lucius assured. 

He knew playing into the man’s ego would work for getting him to dinner, but would it be enough to get the information he needed?

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Dinner with Slughorn was… tolerable. Harry did not seem the least bit interested in the old fool, dodging his questions and at several points being outright mischievous. Horace somehow ended up with a jelly bean in his ear but no one saw either of the boys move. Lucius suspected that the elves were somehow involved.

At the end of the meal, Lucius invited Horace to join him and Narcissa for a nightcap. The old man agreed and when the boys were dismissed from the table, Draco asked Lucius to ‘walk them to their rooms’. Lucius noticed the sense of urgency and agreed. Once Narcissa and Horace were out of earshot, however, Draco rounded on Lucius.

“I know you’re trying new things, and that means you’re going to make new friends,” the boy began. “But that man is insufferable. I mean, did you hear how invasive the questions he asked Harry were? Of course you did, you shut them down immediately in a very respectful manner, as any host would, but I am quite serious, father. If he comes back, the next beans will find their way into his nose.”

Lucius tried to contain his laughter, truly, but after a moment he was buckled over practically cackling. A nearby portrait of a great-great-something-or-other tutted in disapproval, but was ignored. 

“I said I was being serious, Father,” Draco grumbled. “You never listen.”

That stopped Lucius immediately. He knew the boy was just pouting but he couldn’t bear to hear those words. He knelt down in front of his son and placed a hand on his shoulder, “I heard every word that you said, my dragon. I assure you, I have no intentions of becoming close friends with Horace Slughorn. I just need some information from him.”

“You only invited him here to get something from him?” Harry asked, tipping his head to the side.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Lucius admitted. “It isn’t a very kind thing to do, I know. But if Dumbledore and I get this information, it can save us all from a whole heap of trouble in the future.”

“I think that makes it okay, then” Harry said quietly. “Right?”

“I cannot say whether we’ll ever have a definitive yes or no on such a good question,” Lucius sighed. “But I can say that it is a grey area that I am willing to traverse if it means that you and Draco get to have a brighter future.”

“We don’t need that old kook, to have bright futures,” Draco said, placing his hands on his hips. “He’s Harry Potter, and I’m Draco Malfoy. Our futures are destined to be bright regardless.”

“They most certainly are my boy,” Lucius praised. What a brilliant and delightful young man, truly. “But your names have nothing to do with that. Your futures will be bright because you two will make it so. People with hearts like yours go far in life.”

“You have a good heart too,” Harry said quietly.

Lucius turned to the sweet boy and said, “Thank you, Harry. That means the world, coming from you.”

The boys assured Lucius that they did not actually need to be walked to their rooms and so he turned and headed for the sitting room. Narcissa was graciously listening to Slughorn rambling on about some affluent individual when he entered.

“Ah, Lucius,” Slughorn said cheerfully. “I was just telling Narcissa about my recent trip to Italy. I met the most interesting man-”

“I’m sure it is a most entertaining tale,” Lucius interrupted. “But I fear it’s getting late, and I have much to discuss with both of you.”

“Both of us?” Narcissa asked. 

“Yes, my sun,” Lucius said. “It is time that you know everything as well.”

“If we’re to talk business,” Slughorn insisted. “I must have a drink.”

“Of course,” Lucius replied. “What do you like to drink, Horace?”

“I’m a whiskey man, personally.”

“Dobby,” Lucius called. The elf appeared a moment later and gave a little bow. “Would you be so kind as to get Mister Slughorn here a glass of firewhiskey? Narcissa will have her wine and I’ll have a brandy, please.”

“Of course, Mister Lucius. Dobby will be right back.”

Lucius thanked Dobby and the elf vanished. After a moment, their drinks appeared beside them. Slughorn picked up his whiskey and took a healthy swig before saying, “Alright then, Lucius. What is this important thing you must tell us?”

Lucius chuckled, “Well it all started when I died.”

“Excuse me?” Narcissa asked, brows reaching for her hairline.

“Yes, well,” Lucius said, clearing his throat. He should have known that his wife would not have found that particular start humorous. “I, uh. Lived a whole life before this.”

His wife and former professor were looking at him like he was a nutter. He took a large swig of his brandy and went on, “I know it sounds insane, but it’s been confirmed by Dumbledore with Veritaserum.”

“Dumbledore used Veritaserum on you?” Narcissa asked, closing her eyes and pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Yes, but that isn’t the point,” Lucius continued. “The point is, I have an opportunity to prevent Voldemort from returning and I have every intention to do so. I lived this life before, and I made terrible decisions that aided his return and resulted in us becoming slaves in our own home. The only positive was my own awakening. I realized that I am no better than any other man. I am equal to every Muggle, Witch, Wizard, and everything in between and I want to protect us all. At least to the best of my abilities.”

“What can be done?” Narcissa asked, Lucius was shocked by how well she was handling this frankly absurd information. Her voice was steady and she held herself as though this were any other night cap with company.

“From you my love, all I need is support and understanding. Which you have given me countless times and I am eternally grateful for that,” Lucius explained. “It is you, Horace, that I need something from.”

“Anything,” Slughorn croaked out. It seemed that mentioning the inevitability of the monster’s return was all the convincing the man would need.

“Did he ever ask you about Horcruxes?” Lucius dove in, immediately. Horace’s face shifted and Lucius could tell the man was about to close off, “I promise you, Horace. You will not be judged for any information you may have given him. I am aware of how convincing the man could be when he wanted. I need to know though. It may be the only way to keep him from coming back.”

Lucius held his breath and waited. Slughorn thought for what seemed like ages, then he cleared his glass and gestured for it to be filled again. Before Lucius could even open his mouth, the empty cup vanished and was replaced by a full one. His elves were truly the best. He would need to get them some kind of gift in the near future. Slughorn took a sip of his new drink and sighed.

“He did come to me about Horcruxes,” He said sadly. “I cannot bear to speak of it out loud, but I will give you this.”

The man reached into his pocket and took out his wand, as well as an empty vial. He held the wand to his temple and pulled silvery threads of memory out, placing them in the waiting container. He corked it off, shot back the rest of his drink, and stood. 

“I suppose this means he made one, then,” The old man said sadly.

“More than one, I fear.”

The fact that this did not shock the old man did not bode well for Lucius. Slughorn bid them a hasty goodnight and left the manor as though it were on fire. The moment the door closed behind him Narcissa shoved him hard against the chest.

“You will tell me everything, NOW.”

“You may want something stronger than wine then, my love.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight

Unveiling and Unfurling

Narcissa sat across from him in their king-size bed, glass of brandy in hand, the only sound the soft ticking of a grandfather clock in the hall. She had changed into her dressing gown, in the bathroom sadly, and now she wore the expression of a woman that would not be doing anything until she got what she wanted.

“Where do you want me to begin, my sun?” Lucius asked his beautiful wife.

“You died?”

“Yes,” Lucius explained. “A heart attack, right as Harry and Voldemort faced off.”

“Then this was many, many years down the line?”

“It was the May before they would have graduated from Hogwarts. The boys were seventeen”

Her mouth fell open and tears welled up in her eyes, “When will he return if we are unsuccessful?”

Lucius hung on the word ‘we’ for a moment before he answered, “The end of their fourth year.”

“And when you said we were slaves in our own home?”

“In that life,” Lucius told her, “I chose to join him when he returned. I did worse things in his name than I had before, which you’ll know is saying something. I allowed him into our home. It was not the most awful thing at first, to me. I know now that you hated every minute of it.”

“No shit, I hated every minute of it,” Narcissa said loudly. “You let that man into our home? Where was Draco?”

“Here, when not at school.”

“The only reason you are breathing right now,” Narcissa said coldly, “Is because you do not seem stupid enough to do that in this life.”

“Yes, well,” Lucius sighed. “If only that were the worst of it.”

“No,” was all that she said in return.

“It was due to my own failure,” Lucius said, looking down at the silky duvet.  “I was in Azkaban and if you would have protested, you would have both been killed.”

“My baby took the mark,” Narcissa choked out. “Before he was even a man?”

“I won’t let it happen this time.”

“You’re damn right you won’t!” Narcissa shouted. Actually shouted. The shock of it made Lucius look up quickly. She was crying now, but her eyes burned with determination. “You will keep our baby safe! You will not betray Harry! You will do the right thing this time, Lucius.”

“I swear to you Narcissa,” Lucius said fiercely. “I will.”

She gave him a tense nod and wiped her cheek, “What of us, in this other life? I cannot imagine we were doing well if you invited a murderous fugitive into our home.”

Lucius gave a weary chuckle, “Oh, darling. I ruined us well before then.”

“How?”

“Not with a Muggle woman, if that’s what you’re worried about,” He teased lightly. She gave him a soft chuckle and a little shove so he carried on, “I’m sure that you know I was quite insecure in the past. One thing in particular that I struggled with, was my infertility. I truly believe that the day our marriage died was the day I woke up seeming like a new man to you. You asked to try again and I feared that I would let you down again. I got so angry, Narcissa, I said terrible things-”

“But you didn’t this time,” She interrupted. “In fact, you’ve been quite enthusiastic in your efforts.”

He smiled at his wife. Her lashes were still damp and her big blue eyes were a little bloodshot, but she was still the most exquisite being he had ever laid his eyes on, “Yes, well… There’s certainly no harm in trying, and I do enjoy it when we try.”

Narcissa gave him a shy smile back, “I actually talked to Andy about us trying again.”

“Did she have any advice?” Lucius asked eagerly. If there was anything at all that he could do to give Narcissa another child, he would do it.

“She told me about something we could try,” she said, looking down at her hands in her lap. “But I worry that you may feel emasculated if I ask this of you.”

“Narcissa,” he sighed, reaching over to gently cup her cheek in his hand. “I could never feel like less of a man doing something that makes you happy. What did Andy tell you about?”

“Well,” she breathed. “Ted was told the same thing by his doctors. He has a low sperm count as well.”

Lucius smiled, “I hope he behaved better than I did when I got the news.”

“I believe a few tears were shed,” she chuckled. “By Ted, not the doctors.”

“Of course,” Lucius chuckled. He had thrown a right fit and insisted that the doctors were all morons. He had reamed an intern so hard that she stormed out of the room sobbing. “I think most people would have handled it better.”

“The nurses assured me that your reaction wasn’t that uncommon,” Narcissa soothed. Then with a mischievous grin she added, “But they could have just been trying to make me feel better.”

“They definitely were,” he teased. “Now, I take it Ted did what any rational man would do and asked his doctor for help.”

“He did, yes,” she replied. “There is a potion that can do just that. It needs to be taken right before we begin, almost like a contraceptive. Only this does the polar opposite, of course. It may make you… emotional.”

“In what way?” 

“Ted cried. A lot.”

“During sex?” Lucius asked. He must have looked mortified because Narcissa giggled.

“No, darling,” She assured. “There’s a bit of a come down. They were trying daily. So, when the potion wasn’t fresh in his system, he was a bit sensitive.”

“So I’ll be a cry baby until you’re pregnant.”

“Yes,” Narcissa giggled. “Well, the nurse did warn me that your temper could act up as well, but that isn’t anything I can’t handle.”

“Narcissa-”

“You are not a cruel man,” she interrupted. He opened his mouth to object but she kept talking, “I don’t care what you did in whatever other lives you’ve lived. You clearly regret most, if not all, of your decisions and have done nothing but repent for them. I do not fear you, Lucius. I never have and I never will.”

Lucius just stared at her for a moment, tears welling up in his eyes. He blinked them back and chuckled, “I haven’t even taken the thing yet and I’m already a mess.”

“You mean, you’re willing to try?”

“Of course, my sun,” he assured. “I would love to have another child with you and if this makes that easier, then I will do it. Where does one acquire this particular brew? Is a healer needed?”

“Well,” Narcissa said, giggling again. “I actually already have it. The nurses told me I should just slip it in your morning tea and have my way with you, but that seemed highly unethical.”

Lucius laughed and reached over to pull her onto his lap. She situated herself with her legs on either side of his, the soft silk of her gown brushing his thighs as she smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. He ran a hand up her back and wove his fingers through her hair, pulling her into a deep kiss.

Their mouths moved in a perfect tandem for a moment, each of them starting to breathe heavier with each pass of their lips. Lucius pulled away and asked, “Where is this potion?”

“I’ll grab it!” Narcissa said excitedly. She hopped off his lap and ran to the bathroom. He heard a drawer open and close and a moment later, Narcissa was back on the bed with a small vial of pink liquid in her hand.

“Pink?” Lucius asked. “Hoping for a girl this time? Because I am as well.”

She giggled, “No, silly. They had flavor options. Apparently grown men and children are both quite picky about their potions, so you all get fun options. You’ve been on a strawberry binge recently, and I thought you’d prefer that over bubblegum.”

Lucius laughed and took the potion out of her hand, “You were quite right.”

He uncorked the small vial and poured the contents into his mouth. It was overwhelmingly sweet, almost syrupy, and definitely tasted like strawberries. Lucius preferred his berries tart, but it wasn’t bad for a medicinal potion. He swallowed and tossed the vial over his shoulder.

Narcissa’s mouth fell open and she laughed. He reached to pull her back onto his lap but was stopped. Narcissa gave him a wicked grin, “Let it kick in first.”

Lucius raised an eyebrow and then felt his blood heat slightly, a warm flush spreading through his limbs. His breathing picked up and his barely attentive erection was swiftly filling. He was going to say something witty or funny or perhaps even scathing but he could only think about the sweet taste of his beautiful wife. 

He lunged forward, pinning her to the bed while she giggled furiously and writhed beneath him. He brought their lips together once more in a crushing kiss. Narcissa wrapped her arms around his neck and moaned into the kiss. Spurred on by her excitement, Lucius swiped his tongue along her bottom lip to ask for entry.

She opened for him and he began to explore her mouth as if it were the first time he’d ever been allowed to. Her tongue delicately danced with his as she arched her back, grinding up against his now throbbing erection. He groaned, breaking their kiss to leave a trail of gentle bites and kisses down her neck. He untied the silk ribbon of her dressing gown and she lifted up enough for him to slide it off her shoulders.

Narcissa was practically panting as he kissed and sucked along her collarbones. He brought a hand up and held it up to her mouth. She took his index and middle fingers into her mouth without a word and began lapping and sucking on them. Lucius imagined that sensation on other parts of his body and growled, pulling the fingers from her mouth to place them over the small, swelling mound between her legs.

He teased his fingers around that sweet spot, allowing her saliva to lubricate the velvety ridges. Narcissa was not clean shaven, neither of them liked that very much, so his fingers grazed the slightly coarse hairs as he worked. Lucius kissed down her chest, cupping one of her breasts with his free hand and taking her peaked nipple into his mouth.

As he teased her breast, he started to move his fingers in the counterclockwise circles that he knew she loved. She moaned her approval and he released one breast to focus on the other. After a little while of this sweet dance, the plush gateway of Narcissa’s body was practically dripping and Lucius wanted nothing more than to taste that sweet nectar. 

Narcissa whimpered in protest as he pulled his mouth from her breast but she went back to her writhing and soft moans as he kissed down her abdomen. He gently nipped the inside of her thigh when he reached the warm center of her legs. Finding that he no longer had the patience for teasing, he dove right in. He flattened his tongue against the opening of her body and dragged it all the way up to that sweet spot.

He moved his head in slow circles, stopping to gently suck on the sensitive nub every now and then. Narcissa was moving her hips in tandem with his movements and Lucius felt like there was nothing in this world he would rather be doing as he played her body like an instrument.

He upped his pace and shifted between a firm, flat tongue and a teasing light touch. Narcissa panted above him, “More, please. Don’t stop.”

Lucius chuckled against her and brought his hand down from where it was roaming on her hip so that he could wet his index finger before gently pressing it against the warm entrance. Narcissa arched her back once more as he slowly slid his finger into the velvety wetness. He pumped his finger and twisted it around a little before pulling it part of the way out and crooking it slightly.

Narcissa was practically singing above him as he licked and sucked at her flickering point. Words slipped out between moans but all he could really make out was, “Yes” and “Lucius”.

When he added a second finger she breathed something that sounded an awful lot like ‘thank you’ and Lucius chuckled against her body again. The vibrations pleased her and it gave Lucius an idea. Keeping his fingers moving in a ‘come here’ motion, Lucius started to kiss up Narcissa’s stomach. 

He kissed his way up to her ear and whispered, “May I try something new?”

“Gods, yes,” She breathed. Lucius playfully nipped her earlobe and sat back. He reached over to the bedside table and grabbed his wand. He removed his fingers from inside Narcissa and twisted his solid silver signet ring around so that the flat part, bearing the Malfoy family crest, faced his palm. He cast a charm on the ring and it began to vibrate softly.

Narcissa’s eyes grew wide as Lucius removed his own dressing gown and threw it off the end of the bed. He took himself into his hand and jumped at the new sensation coming from his ring. He chuckled as he lined himself up. When Narcissa felt the vibration she groaned, “Merlin, yes.”

Slowly, he slid into her. When his hips met the soft skin of her thighs he sighed. He had been aching for this the entire time he devoured her, but the wait had been worth it. Narcissa was so wet and hot, wrapped around the most sensitive part of Lucius’s body. He removed the ring from the equation long enough to transfer it to the first knuckle of his thumb. 

He started to rock his hips as he licked the ring to wet it. When he pressed it against her pulsing core she made the most beautiful sound Lucius had ever heard. He started to thrust into her faster, letting the sweet sounds of her pleasure spur him on. He moved his thumb in those same motions she loved and he could tell that she was getting close. The gentle pulse of her body started to quicken into more of a flutter. Lucius didn’t  want to change the pace and ruin the moment for Narcissa, so he kept enduring the sweet torture. 

“Lucius, I-” Narcissa panted. “Don’t stop. Please.”

He did as he was told and after only a moment Narcissa twitched violently, calling out his name as she climaxed around him. The sudden tightening of her body threw him over the edge. He drove into her with reckless abandon until his own orgasm was pulled from his body. His vision blurred slightly before his eyes closed. He thrust into her until they had both ridden out the waves of their climax. 

He pulled out and grabbed his wand, ending the charm on his ring. He chuckled at the sight of it, all slick with the various fluids of intimacy. When he licked it, Narcissa groaned, “I am so in love with you, it should be a crime.”

“It most certainly should not,” He teased, lowering himself to rest on his elbows, looking down at her. “Then you would be locked away and we wouldn’t get to do that anymore.”

“We absolutely could not have that.”

Chapter Nine

The Price of Knowledge

A much younger Slughorn sat in a tacky armchair that Lucius was sure was meant to give an air of opulence. One hand held a glass of wine while he shoveled crystalized pineapple into his mouth with the other. A half-dozen teenage boys sat around the man, pretending to give a damn about what he said. 

A young Voldemort, or ‘Tom’ as Slughorn had just called him, had just inquired about the retirement of a professor. The sight of the boy turned Lucius’s stomach. The way Tom sat, poised and proper, reminded Lucius of himself at that age. Overcompensating for his youth with an over-the-top impression of maturity, a brittle performance Lucius now recognized with a pang of self-disgust. 

Tom’s eyes were bright and fierce as Slughorn dodged his question. He fidgeted with a large ring on his finger. A black stone, faceted in a gold band. Lucius didn’t want to get closer to the boy, but he wanted a better look at the ring. It seemed to have some significance to Tom and Lucius had a feeling it was significant in other ways as well.

The trouble with trying to get a better look at something in another man’s memory, is you’re limited to the things that the owner of said memory paid attention to. Closer inspection of the ring showed that Slughorn wasn’t one to admire or envy jewelry. 

“I see the ring has caught your attention, as well,” Dumbledore said quietly, as the younger Slughorn told Tom his aspirations to see the boy as Minister.

“Do you think that he used it as a vessel?”

“I do,” Dumbledore sighed. The teenagers tittered at something Lucius didn’t hear and he noted another similarity between himself and the man that he had once idolized. Although he was not the oldest member of the group, the other boys seemed to look to him for their next move and his approval. 

People tended to follow Lucius from a young age as well, but he had made the choice to do something else with that gift in this new life. He mustn’t get caught up on comparisons. He gave his head a little shake as Slughorn told the monster he’d ‘go far’ and jumped as the golden clock on Slughorn’s desk chimed eleven o’clock. 

Slughorn started to send the boys away and Lucius turned to Dumbledore, “But he knew what I was looking for-”

“Patience, Lucius,” Dumbledore said, nodding to a lingering Tom. Lucius did his best to calm himself as Slughorn warned the boy not to be caught out after curfew. Then the boy responded and it all made sense.

Tom stared at the old man with a blank expression and said, “Sir, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Ask away then, my boy, ask away,” Slughorn said with a noncommittal wave of his hand.

“I wondered what you know about… about Horcruxes,” the boy asked. Contrary to his repetition of words, Tom sounded very sure as he inquired about one of the darkest forms of magic. 

“Project for Defense Against the Dark Arts, is it?” Slughorn asked, feigning nonchalance. Lucius could hear the hesitance in the man’s voice. Slughorn was trying to be hopeful. Lucius couldn’t blame the man. No teacher would want to think that a student would be capable of such an atrocity.

“Not exactly, sir,” Tom admitted. Then he gave his explanation, “I came across the term while reading, and I didn’t fully understand it.”

A terrible lie, Lucius thought to himself. It was clear that the old man already saw through it, before the words had even been said. Slughorn rambled about the darkness of the magic while Lucius watched the boy play with his ring as he pretended to listen.

When the old man finished his ramblings, Tom turned on his charm and flattered the old man by saying that he of all people would be knowledgeable about such an obscure piece of magic. Lucius thought about how easy it was to get the old man into his own home, with nothing more than flattery and a promise of a potential project. One would have thought that the old man would have learned his lesson.

But much like he had with Lucius, the old man folded and began to describe what he knew about Horcruxes. Lucius sighed as he watched the boy go back to playing with that damn ring. That could only mean that the boy already knew what the magic was, he just needed to lay the groundwork for his actual question.

Tom feigned ignorance with a carefully measured response, but Lucius could see the barely contained excitement. Tom was getting closer to his goal. Slughorn reluctantly gave clarification, his face drooping as he stressed the grim nature of such an existence.

Lucius was pulled into his own memory at the mention. A dark graveyard, the smell of blood, fear and the metallic tang of magic. A shadowy figure looming over a group of fools, himself among them. He had convinced himself he was thrilled to be summoned that night. But when he looked back on it all, he knew that he had been petrified. 

He had done his best to build up his occlumency walls as the madman rambled about his death and dreary existence afterwards. Lucius should have known then, but fear and hatred will do funny things to a man’s brain. He focused back on Slughorn’s memory in time to hear Tom greedily ask him, “How do you split your soul?”

Slughorn looked around the room anxiously, as if he were looking for another way out. The hand that held his wine glass shook a little as he answered, “Well, you must understand that the soul is supposed to remain intact and whole. Splitting it is a violation. It is against nature.”

Lucius admired the man’s attempts to sway the boy in the right direction, but the faint glow behind the boy’s expression told Lucius he had the old man right where he wanted him.

“But how do you do it?”

“By an act of evil, the supreme act of evil. By committing murder,” Slughorn explained. The man’s shoulders were slumped and he was looking at the boy in front of him with a furrowed brow and a frown as he went on, “Killing rips the soul apart. The wizard intent on creating a Horcrux would use the damage to his advantage. He would encase the torn portion.”

Lucius didn’t really hear Tom ask how to encase a soul-shard, no. He was too busy thinking of something else. Like what would happen if a wizard died while attempting to create a Horcrux. Where would the soul shard go, if not directed by its creator?

“Do I look as though I have tried it?” Slughorn asked. The anger in the man’s voice pulled Lucius from his musing, but he would be bringing that up with Dumbledore. “Do I look like a killer?”

“No sir,” Tom assured with haste. “Of course not. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend.”

The old man waved off the lack of manners with some rubbish excuse of, “It’s natural to feel some curiosity about these things. Wizards of a certain caliber have always been drawn to that aspect of magic.”

Tom smugly agreed and then continued his probing, “What I don’t understand, though… Just out of curiosity, I mean, would one Horcrux be much use?”

 Lucius watched Slughorn’s horror grow as the boy questioned, “Can you only split your soul once? Wouldn’t it be better, make you stronger, to have your soul in more pieces?”

 I mean, for instance, isn’t seven the most powerfully magical number? Wouldn’t seven-”

Ah, and there it was. Lucius turned to Dumbledore as Slughorn’s horror shifted to fury, “Seven, then?”

“I believe that was his goal, yes,” Dumbledore nodded. “Tea?”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “Please.”

They pulled themselves from the ink-like depths of the Pensive and emerged in Dumbledore’s office. They rose from their bow over the desk and Dumbledore flicked his wand to send the Pensive back to its home in a nearby cabinet. He conjured a silver tray, set for tea, and poured himself a cup. Lucius waited for the man to finish before grabbing his own.

“Dumbledore,” he said after a sip, “What would occur if one were trying to create a Horcrux and one died before the shard could be contained?”

Lucius watched the old man’s eyes twinkle, “A very good question Lucius. One that I believe I have the answer to.”

“Will you tell me this answer,” Lucius inquired impatiently. “Or are you going to continue to be cryptic about all of this?”

Dumbledore chuckled softly, “I intend to be quite transparent with you. As you were with me.”

Then the crazy old wizard did something Lucius would have never expected. He took a vial out of his drawer and placed it in front of Lucius, “Veritaserum. You may perform whatever diagnostic charms you must to ensure its authenticity, but Severus made it himself.”

“Dumbledore, I already-”

“It is not you who is taking the serum, Lucius. It will be me. It is time that I come clean.”

“Then come clean, Dumbledore,” Lucius replied. “You do not need the serum to be honest with me.”

“You are right,” the old man sighed. “Lucius, I died as well.”

“I am aware, Dumbledore. I was alive to see the-” Lucius started. Then he realized what the man was saying.

“I woke up eighteen years old, with a lifetime of memories and regrets,” Dumbledore went on. Lucius’s blood was starting to boil. Dumbledore was over one hundred years old. He could have made such a difference with that much of a second chance. “But unlike you, I did not view this as a gift. Nor did I see it for what it truly was, a chance to start over and make the right choices.”

“You could have -”

“Yes,” Dumbledore interrupted. “But I did not know that. Until Hagrid returned from Diagon Alley, that is. See, I had been expecting him to return with the same story as last time. Instead, he returns to me with a tale of a changed man. A Malfoy, showing a half-giant kindness. Something that had never once happened in my past life.”

Lucius stared at the old man, ignoring the fact that his own mouth was wide open, and listened as Dumbledore continued, “Then I knew that I had made a huge mistake, Lucius.”

Lucius snorted, “Yes, and I’m sure you’re filled with much regret. Did you even try to change anything?”

“No, I genuinely believed that I could not.”

“I didn’t know either,” Lucius snapped. “I had no idea if anything would be different at all but I saw my beautiful wife, Albus. And she looked at me for the first time in years and I had to try. Even if you did not see someone you could have saved immediately-”

“Lucius,” Dumbledore quietly interrupted. “I would prefer it if you allow me to handle the flagellation. I am doing what I can now to make up for my cowardice and ignorance. Like learning about the things I didn’t bother to try to figure out before.”

“Do tell,” Lucius drawled. He was fighting the insatiable urge to kill the man right now, but he did not want the responsibility of that damn wand.

“You asked me what would happen if one died while attempting to create a Horcrux,” Dumbledore explained. “I know, from my previous time on this Earth, that it attached itself to Harry.”

Lucius closed his eyes and tried to breathe deeply. He had to open them quickly though, because visions of a giant snake being beheaded kept playing behind his eyelids, “I will not allow him to come to harm, Dumbledore.”

“Nor will I,” Dumbledore agreed fiercely. “For as soon as I was made aware of your presence and your change of heart, I began researching.”

“And I assume you have found something,” Lucius probed.

“Indeed,” Dumbledore nodded. “It would appear that one can transfer the soul shard from one living vessel to another. It’s an incredibly complicated ritual to perform. One could hire Cursebreakers for it, but it would come at a price and another living soul must be sacrificed in its place.”

“Does it matter what the living soul is?” Lucius asked. “Not to put any single life above another… but if I had to choose between Harry and a dog, I would choose Harry.”

“As would I,” Dumbledore agreed. “Especially after everything he suffered at my hand.”

“What do you mean?”

“Some things that Harry faced were tests-”

“Stop right there,” Lucius interrupted. “If we’re to continue to work together I cannot know any more. You will promise me right now, however, that what you saw in that life was proof enough. You will not-”

“I will not.”

“Then we will find Cursebreakers that can do this,” Lucius said, sitting back in his chair. He hadn’t even realized that he had moved. “I’ll pay whatever it takes. Even if it isn’t gold. Perhaps you can catch the creature that will be destroyed. Make yourself useful.”

“Would you believe me if I said that I am actually quite glad you still have that sharp tongue of yours? Because I do believe it will be of use to us in our endeavors. You’ll have to tone it down a bit for your first task though.”

“Oh and you think that you will be instructing me,” Lucius asked, rising from his seat. “You who-”

“Molly and Arthur Weasley’s first-born son is a Cursebreaker for Gringotts.”

“And that means something to me because?”

“They have him stationed in Egypt, Lucius. You know what that means, don’t you?” Dumbledore asked with a raised brow.

Lucius sighed, “Yes, Dumbledore. It means he is among the best of them, he was one I was going to seek out.”

“And you think he’d help you after generations-”

“I am no fool, Dumbledore,” Lucius snapped. “I have every intention of making amends with the Weasleys. Harry was close to them, I would not deprive him of that bond. He deserves all of the love he can get.”

“That was all that I was going to ask of you.”

Lucius glared down at the old man, “Let’s get one thing straight, Dumbledore. You lost the privilege to call the shots when you KNEW your first plan was flawed and did nothing to change it. I can forgive your lapse in judgement, as a man. I can work with you to do better. But I cannot follow your orders. I never have and I never will. We do this together or I do it on my own. Do you understand me?”

“I do.”

“Then we have work to do.”

Chapter Ten

Fate and Family Ties

The rest of August went by in a blur of letters to obscure contacts and dusty old books on arcane magic. Lucius spent as much time with his family as he could, but he needed to get this Horcrux out of Harry. The sooner he managed it, the better. Dumbledore had taken to searching for other possible Horcruxes in the meantime. Which was how Lucius ended up standing here, outside this disgusting hovel, in the middle of the night with the old fool.

“What makes you think he chose this place to house something of such importance?” Lucius asked impatiently, thankful that he had opted for dragonhide boots. The Gaunt Estate was nearly hidden in the brush. Thick, heavy vines of ivy grew up the crumbling walls. The roof looked one more storm away from caving in completely from rot. “Is it even safe for us to enter this place?”

“The building is not what nearly took my life the last time.”

“You knew of this one?” Lucius asked, rounding on the old man. “Why has it taken you this long to tell me?”

“Because if Severus didn’t kill me,” Dumbledore explained, “the curse I came into contact with here would have. Can you blame a man for not wanting to revisit-”

“Oh, save it,” Lucius interrupted. “You have summoned me to Hogwarts multiple times. Even after I told you everything I knew of the Final Battle.”

Dumbledore sighed, “A very good point. I suppose not all of us can shed our selfishness as easily as you have, Lucius.”

“Please,” Lucius groaned. “We both know I’m just as -”

“You are housing a Half-blood, Harry Potter no less, for no compensation.”

“At least half of that is because Draco is absolutely head over heels for the boy.”

“You say that,” Dumbledore chuckled. “And yet you’re here, in this grim place, with a man you despise, hunting Horcruxes so that Harry doesn’t have to.”

“Can we just get this blasted thing and get the hell out of here?” Lucius asked. He did not know how he felt about being called selfless. He had intended to be less selfish, not become some kind of martyr. “I haven’t got all night. The boys need to be up and packed, bright and early, and we both know neither of those things will happen. No matter how hard Narcissa and I both try, I’ll have to be-”

“Yes, yes,” Dumbledore waved him off. “Let’s be on with it, then.”

The pair walked up what was left of the front steps. Lucius noticed a large nail in the door with a trail of what was undoubtedly old, dark bloodstains coming from it. He raised a brow in question and Dumbledore shrugged, “His uncle enjoyed killing snakes. Which is twice as concerning when you take into account that he could speak to them.”

“Ah,” Lucius mused as he spelled the jammed door open. “Madness is a family trait then?”

“Indeed,” Dumbledore replied as they entered the dark space. Both men cast Lumos and tried to breathe through their mouths to avoid the scent of rot and decay. “Even Miss Merope had a penchant for questionable magic. She drugged a Muggle man with a love potion. That is how our dear Tom came to be.”

Lucius gasped, a delighted sense of irony, “The Pureblood supremacist is a Half-blood?”

Dumbledore chuckled, “I knew you’d find that amusing. Now, this Horcrux. We cannot touch it. I have brought a handkerchief and a spelled pouch to contain it. It is beneath this floorboard. I do not think harm will come to whoever touches it through the fabric but, just in case, I will do the honor. I am a much older man with a lot less to live for.”

“Yes, you are,” Lucius stated plainly. Yes, it was cold. He wasn’t going to lie to the man though. Dumbledore wasn’t offended, however. He simply sent his Lumos out as an orb of light and used his wand to lift the floorboard. The ring sat, half-buried in the earth, still somehow glimmering in the low light of their spells.

Dumbledore reached into his pocket and took out the handkerchief and the pouch. Lucius chuckled when he noticed the dragonhide glove among the mix, a logical precaution on the old man’s part. When the ring was secured, Dumbledore stood and tucked the black pouch back into his robe.

“Now to figure out how to destroy the Horcrux without the Basilisk venom,” Dumbledore sighed. “I wonder if Snape’s spell was only for books… It would be a shame to lose this to Fiendfyre.”

“It’s just a ring,” Lucius replied impatience creeping into his voice once more. “I’ll have one made for you, if it’s that important.”

“Money cannot buy this, Lucius,” Dumbledore shook his head. “No, this is something man cannot recreate.”

“Explain.”

Dumbledore looked him up and down for a moment as if appraising him. Then the old git chuckled and said, “It is a Hallow.”

“It is a what now?”

“The Hallows are three-”

“I know what the fucking Hallows are, Dumbledore. What do you mean we have a Hallow? I thought we were trying to avoid trouble.”

Lucius could have killed the man right there when he laughed. He actually thought about doing it when Dumbledore said, “We have all three, actually.”

“I do not like you being in possession of those, Dumbledore. With all due respect-”

“Do not lie Lucius, and do not feel bad. No respect is due. I am not worthy to be in possession of them. I will give them to their rightful owner as soon as possible.”

“And who is their rightful owner? What makes you think you-”

“I do not think, nor am I the one who came to this conclusion. Fate decided who the Hallows belonged to many moons ago.”

“Stop being fucking cryptic, Dumbledore. Or I will hex you.”

“The Hallows belong to the one who has cheated death, fairly. Without intent and without dark magic,” Dumbledore explained. “The Hallows belong to Harry.”

“I will not allow you to put a different kind of target on the boy’s back,” Lucius snapped.

“No one will know he possesses the Hallows, Lucius,” Dumbledore sighed. “I will give the cloak to the boy for Christmas like I did the last time. I will give him the ring upon his graduation if it is still in existence, and I will come to him just after his twenty-first birthday and allow him to take possession of the Elder Wand. I will only tell him the nature of the wand and I suggest that you do the same.”

“I will not lie to the boy, Dumbledore,” Lucius practically snarled. “Not after everything he went through-”

“This Harry has not gone through -”

“We got what we came here for, Albus,” Lucius interrupted. He needed to leave this situation before his temper got the best of him. Those damn potions were no joke. “Narcissa and I will attend the opening feast as discussed and then we will see if Severus can remove the Horcrux without damaging the ring. Although, I cannot say I will be sad if it is destroyed.

“Narcissa is coming as well?”

“Yes, Dumbledore,” Lucius sighed. “Not all of us love our secrets as much as you.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius woke the following morning to the sweet sensation of his wife kissing her way down his bare chest, the first rays of dawn just beginning to paint the room in soft gold. He chuckled and she looked up at him whispering, “We do not have long, we both know they’ll be in here any minute. It is on the bedside table, drink up.”

Lucius rubbed his eyes smiling widely. He reached over and grabbed the strawberry flavored potion and gulped it down. He started to wake up immediately thanks to the potion and Narcissa’s wet, hot mouth. Once he was fully erect she straddled his lap and seated herself on him with a sigh. She was very wet and Lucius teased, “You readied yourself without me.”

“With your ring,” She replied with a wicked grin. She wiggled the fingers of her right hand as she rode him and he saw his signet ring on it.

“Thief,” he tutted. She giggled and continued to pleasure herself with his body. He smiled at her, “Use it again.”

“It’s too much when you’re inside me,” She panted. “I want to remain quiet.”

“What is the fun in that?” Lucius asked, bucking up to meet her. She cried out and then glared at him. It was not giving her desired effect though, as her eyes were only thin slivers of bright blue and she was fighting a smile.

“You bastard.”

“I am of noble stock, thank you very much,” Lucius retorted with a grin and another deep thrust. Narcissa’s legs shook with pleasure as she bit her lip to stifle her moan. It came out as a choked hum instead. Lucius reached out to hold her soft thighs as he adjusted to drive into her properly. “Besides, if we’re trying to be quick about it…”

He was cut off by Narcissa falling forward onto her hands to kiss him. He opened his mouth for her and began pumping into her with the urgency that the potion required. He swallowed every one of her moans until he cried out himself, tumbling over the edge of his own orgasm. He expected Narcissa to continue to ride him until she climaxed herself but she only gave him one final kiss and dismounted him. 

“You use me,” He teased, throwing an arm over his eyes, “and then you just toss me to the side.”

“I have to pee,” she called from the bathroom. “I had a very good dream and I knew we were limited on time. I still wanted to test, so here I am. Peeing in a teacup at six in the morning.”

Lucius chuckled, “That teacup is good luck, I’m telling you. I know you don’t want to taint the memory, but I’m glad that you’re humoring me on this.”

He rose from the bed to join her in the bathroom, hoping to get to wash her hair for her. When he came in Narcissa was standing with both hands over the counter, staring at the pee filled teacup with her mouth wide open, “Narcissa, are you alright?”

“I cast the spell as I finished peeing,” She breathed. “I cast the spell, Lucius and I saw pink.”

“What?” he asked excitedly. “Show me please.”

“That is what I was waiting to do, you silly man,” Narcissa shook her head and then pushed herself up off the counter to stand upright. She waved her wand in a wide ‘U’ shape a few times, then tapped the side of the tea cup thrice before bringing her wand up in a swift motion.

The reaction was immediate. A swirl of a shimmering pink mist emerged from the teacup like an enchanted steam. Both of them stepped back and chuckled. It was customary for them to ‘dodge the pee steam’, it always had been. Narcissa’s chuckle died out and she stared at the teacup once more, this time with tears in her eyes.

“I like the names Dahlia and Azalea,” Lucius whispered, wrapping his arms around his wife. “Or Danica and Carina if we want to go celestial.”

“It’s always pink at first,” Narcissa breathed.

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “But she’s a girl. I can feel it.”

“Will you be devastated if we have another boy?”

“Not even a little,” Lucius assured. “And you?”

“Shattered,” She said, rolling her eyes. “Of course I don’t care. Lucius, we’re having a baby!”

“We’re having a baby!” Lucius beamed. He turned Narcissa around and kissed her. She melted into his arms and wrapped hers around his neck. They stayed like this for a moment, just the gentle glide of their lips against each other.

When they broke apart, Lucius guided her into the spacious shower stall and turned on the water. It came from two places in the ceiling and mimicked a heavy rainfall. It was a change they made to the manor in the early days of their marriage and one of Lucius’s favorite places in their home. 

Narcissa graciously allowed Lucius to wash her hair and put the conditioning elixir in it. He melted into her hands as she did the same for him. They always washed their own bodies, and today they brainstormed boy names (just in case) as they did so. When they finished with their shower, they dried themselves with fluffy black towels and donned their matching dressing gowns.

The black silk felt cool against his skin and the Malfoy family crest stood out boldly against their hearts, embroidered in silver thread. When he finished tying his gown closed he saw Narcissa staring at the now empty tea cup once more. She turned to him, “It really is a lucky tea cup.”

“I told you so,” he teased. As they walked toward the door to their room he added, “Now it can go back to its sacred place, beside your vial of baby teeth.”

“I can’t believe you said he could make a necklace out of them,” She pouted.

“They’re his teeth,” Lucius chuckled, pausing at the door. “He grew them.”

“I grew them first.”

Lucius rolled his eyes at her, smiling, “You’ve been pregnant for five minutes and you’re already being argumentative.”

“I am not argumentative when I am pregnant,” She argued. Lucius raised a brow at her and continued to smile. She just scoffed and walked past him, opening the door. 

When they entered their room, the boys were sitting on the ottoman, playing with their handheld Muggle videogame contraptions. Lucius looked at Narcissa and she just shrugged. Apparently she did not care if they were overheard. They each crossed to their wardrobes and began selecting their Muggle attire for the day. Lucius thought about how strange it was to be so comfortable doing this.

The last time they had simply worn trousers and jumpers, Narcissa had been giddy to wear pants. Now she had enough pairs of jeans and shorts for every day of the month. She had really enjoyed herself in Harrods, and the sales associates had really enjoyed her. Lucius was still being told stories of their eagerness to assist and her finds were all quite extraordinary. 

Lucius selected a nice green T-shirt, made from a soft cotton. He grabbed a crimson vest, with paisley accents in the same colour as his shirt and a pair of black jeans. He selected his undergarments and crossed to the bathroom, Narcissa followed. When the door was closed once more, she whispered, “Do you think they heard us? They did not react at all.”

“I cannot say,” Lucius replied quietly as he pulled on his pants. “You seemed like you didn’t care -”

“That was before I thought about how Harry might feel,” She whispered, fastening her brassiere. This one was black as night but the light caught shimmering rose details as she adjusted it. “What if he gets scared that a new baby threatens his place within our home. That would break my heart.”

“Then we will simply have to ensure that he knows he will always be a part of this family,” Lucius assured, continuing to dress. “We have more than enough love to go around.”

Narcissa nodded fiercely and slid sheer black tights over her leg, Lucius watched in awe. She rolled her eyes at him when she noticed his attention. He chuckled and they both finished dressing in a comfortable silence. Narcissa had selected a black skirt that fell just above her knees and hugged her body without being skin-tight. She paired it with a plain blouse and a rather oversized black and grey, plaid blazer. 

When they were in their bedroom once more, Draco spoke without looking up from his toy, “You’re pregnant.”

“Yes,” Narcissa breathed. Lucius could see the fear in her eyes and he teared up at the thought of even an ounce of her happiness being taken from her. Draco, however, did not disappoint. He sat down his game and stood up to walk over and wrap his arms around his mother’s waist.

“I’m very excited to be a big brother,” He said reverently looking up at her. Then he released her and came to Lucius. He accepted his son’s warm hug and laughed when he added, “Good job, Father.”

“I’m the one that has to do all the work,” Narcissa pouted, placing her hands on her hips. Harry chuckled at her honesty and she turned to him, “Harry, I want you to know that our having a baby does not affect your place in our family. At all. We have so much love to give and will happily pour it into you until you get old enough to say, ‘For Merlin’s sake, cut it out’!”

Harry smiled at her but everyone saw his bottom lip quiver and the tears well up in his eyes. All three of them were wrapped around him in a tight hug before the first tear could spill over. 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Kings Cross Station was packed to the brim with Muggles and the Malfoys were running late. Lucius had never once been tardy in his life prior to becoming a father, but it seemed that Draco was addicted to being fashionably late. They rushed through the crowd and Lucius wondered if they would even see the Weasley family before the boys were hurried onto the train.

His anxiety was relieved as soon as they approached the entrance to Platform 9¾. Molly was just taking little Ginevra through the portal. Harry stopped dead in his tracks and Lucius nearly sandwiched the boy against the trolley, but managed to stumble out of the way. Harry stared at the blank stretch of wall and quietly said, “They vanished.”

“You will too,” Lucius replied with a smile. Then he addressed both boys at once, “Who wants to go through with whom?”

“I call Mother!” Draco shouted, grabbing Narcissa’s hand. She chuckled and the boy added, “We’ll go first so that Harry knows he’s definitely not gonna smack into it.”

Harry giggled and shoved Draco playfully, “Just for that, I’m gonna use my new kid privileges to go first.”

Draco crossed his arms over his chest, “Fine.”

Lucius chuckled and took hold of one side of Harry’s trolley. Hedwig, a lovely name for an owl, was sleeping peacefully in her cage on top of Harry’s school trunk. Narcissa had insisted on expanding it to three times its size internally so that the boy could fit plenty of clothes, toys, and all of his posters. Draco’s had been expanded as well and both trunks were ridiculously heavy. He was thankful the boys would not have to carry them. 

Lucius looked down at Harry, “Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Harry beamed up at him. Lucius smiled back at the boy and they started to walk toward the entrance to the platform. They made sure that no one was paying attention and slipped through to the other side. Harry was elated as they moved out of the way for Draco and Narcissa, “That was amazing!”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “You’re going to have so much fun at school, Harry. You picked up the spells Narcissa and I taught you boys so quickly.”

“Thank you,” Harry replied. “That means a lot.”

Draco and Narcissa emerged then, and Lucius noticed that the boy was quite pink around the neck and ears and Narcissa looked quite smug. He raised a brow at her in question and she just winked and mouthed, “Later.”

Lucius maneuvered his family through the crowd until he spotted the Weasleys. The children stood around their mother laughing at something the older brother did not find funny. Lucius steeled himself and approached the matriarch, “Good morning, Molly and family. How are you all doing today?”

Molly turned around and looked up at him, her brows shot up, hiding behind her bright red fringe and her mouth was set in a little ‘O’. One of the twins answered for her, “We’re well, Lord Malfoy. How are you and your family?”

“Fantastic, actually,” Lucius beamed. “I’d like to introduce you all to my son and Harry here. I think it’s important for children to make friends with the right people. Don’t you, Molly?”

“And you think we’re the right people?” the other twin asked, a perplexed expression on his face. 

“I think you’re the perfect people for them to meet,” Lucius answered, and he meant it. “Draco, Harry, these are the Weasleys. Draco you may remember me telling you about them recently.”

“Yes,” Draco nodded. “You told me that our ancestors started a pointless feud with theirs and that we should not allow that to affect our opinions on them. It’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

Molly gaped at Draco as he spoke and Lucius hoped she would give him some kind of indication as to whether or not she was going to be open to an actual apology. She collected herself after a moment and said, “It’s a pleasure to meet you boys as well. My children’s names are: Percy, Fred, George, Ron, and Ginny. What’s your last name, Harry? You look familiar.”

Harry looked up at Lucius with worried eyes, he assured the boy, “They won’t treat you any differently. They may be excited like Draco was at first, but they’re good people. I promise.”

“My Family name is Potter,” Harry said quietly.

“No way,” the first twin said. Then the other added, “Prove it.”

“George,” Molly scolded. “You can’t just demand the boy to prove who he is, how would he even do that?”

Draco scoffed and reached over to push Harry’s thick black curls off his forehead, exposing the jagged bolt of lightning that started at his forehead and traveled down to his brow, “He’s Harry Potter, silly. Now, shall we all claim a compartment? Father will handle our baggage.”

Lucius snorted a laugh and got to work, levitating the heavy trunks onto the storage area of the nearest train car. Narcissa and Molly fixed hairs and kissed cheeks before the boys all climbed onto the train, leaving little Ginny to stare at it longingly. Lucius finished loading the last Weasley’s trunk and returned to his wife’s side, just in time for the train to start to leave.

Ginny chased after it, waving, crying and giggling until she couldn’t see her brothers any longer. Before the girl made her way back, Molly turned and asked, “You have never uttered a kind word to my family, once. And now you’re telling your son and Harry bloody Potter that my family is made up of good people?”

“It’s the truth,” Lucius shrugged. “Would you rather the boy hang out with the children of my old crowd?”

Molly’s mouth fell open once more before she answered, “I suppose not.”

“Hence our introduction,” Narcissa smoothed over. “Your hair is lovely, by the way. I’ve always adored your curls, they remind me of Andy’s. I believe you’ve met my sister.”

“The last time we spoke she hadn’t seen you in years.”

“She was actually just over for tea yesterday, you should join us sometime.”

Molly stared at Narcissa as Ginny joined their little group, panting and wiping her tears away with the back of her hand. Molly looked down at her daughter in her pretty little dress and something seemed to click, “It was you two, wasn’t it?”

Lucius smiled at her, “I haven’t the faintest idea what you’re speaking of, Molly.”

Molly tutted at him and then turned to Narcissa, “Send me a letter with a time and a place and I would be happy to join you for tea. I may have to bring Ginny here, but-”

“It would be lovely to have her,” Narcissa insisted. “Draco has an obnoxious collection of Muggle fashion dolls and accessories that have hardly had a chance to be played with. He only took his favorites to school with him, so she’ll still have plenty to play with. He keeps them in the conservatory, which is where we like to have tea anyway.”

“Muggle fashion dolls?” Molly asked incredulously.

“Yes,” Lucius answered proudly. “He told us just the other day that they’ve inspired him to become a fashion designer when he grows up.”

Molly’s mouth fell open again. Lucius was just about to tease her for it when Ginny beat him to the punch, “Close your mouth, Mom. You’ll catch flies. We’ll be looking forward to your invitation, Lady Malfoy.”

“Call me Narcissa, please.”

“Okay, Narcissa,” Ginny said sweetly. She gave the pair a little curtsy before tugging her mother off toward the exit. 

When they vanished, Narcissa turned to Lucius, “That was quite easy. Today is such a wonderful day!”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius could hardly contain his glee as he sat between Narcissa and Severus. Narcissa was caught up in a conversation with Hagrid about his dog, Fang. Lucius was staring straight ahead with a shit-eating grin on his face. He did this because he knew that looking at Severus would cause him to burst into a fit of laughter and that simply was not good manners.

On Severus’s other side, sat Remus Lupin. Far too grey and tired-looking for his age, but still an objectively handsome chap. When the man in question attempted, once more, to make polite conversation with Severus, Lucius actually had to put his head in his hands. He was fully giggling now and Narcissa was tutting disapprovingly.

“Lucius,” Remus said over Snape. “I don’t believe I’ve ever seen you quite so elated, good day?”

“Oh, Remus,” Lucius sighed. “I am having the best day ever, actually. My son and his best friend are about to be sorted, my wife is beautiful and amazing, and if my very best friend could get the stick out of his arse for five seconds, I’m sure he could find something much more interesting to put-”

“I will kill you, Lucius. I do not care if children are present,” Severus snapped.

“Now, Severus,” Remus scolded lightly. “There’s no reason to resort to violence.”

“Silence, dog,” Severus said, turning to face the man for the first time. Lucius grabbed Narcissa’s hand and squeezed it. She chuckled softly beside him as Severus continued, “If I wanted you to speak, I would have commanded it of you.”

A weaker man would have lashed out, perhaps even hexed Snape for such language, but Remus simply smiled and picked up his goblet. He took a sip of wine, maintaining eye contact with Severus as he did so. Lucius nearly squealed when he saw Snape’s eyes flicker down to the other man’s throat as he swallowed. 

“What are you staring at?” Snape demanded of his new colleague. Remus did not reply, he merely continued to watch the other man. Lucius thought it was a bit hypocritical of Snape when he too was staring. He was just about to point that out when Severus snapped, “Well? Answer me.”

“I was just waiting to be told I could speak again,” Remus said with a sly grin. Lucius felt Narcissa start to shake with silent laughter beside him. It appeared that this rendered Severus speechless. Lucius really was having an excellent day. 

The doors to the Great Hall opened and McGonagall strode in with the first years filing in behind her. Lucius felt Narcissa squeeze his hand and he returned the reassuring gesture. Their baby was about to be sorted. He and Harry wouldn’t be back until December and the thought of being away from them was frankly nauseating. 

Lucius hardly heard the hat’s song or the children in front of Draco being sorted. He was too busy thinking about tiny feet pitter pattering across the floors of the manor and the sounds of young boys arguing over chess. When Draco was finally called, he sat up straighter. It wouldn’t do to miss a moment like this, dwelling on the past. 

Lucius expected it to be quick, like Draco had described previously. Instead, several moments passed and all Lucius could see was Draco’s little mouth pressed into a thin line. When the hat shouted “Gryffindor!” Lucius burst into laughter and then began clapping and cheering loudly. He saw how many people were looking at him, expecting him to be disappointed. He couldn’t be though. His son would do well anywhere they put him.

The cheering died out rather abruptly and Lucius looked over to see his son in McGonagall’s arms, sobbing. He and Narcissa rose swiftly. Their robes flowed behind them as they rushed over to comfort Draco. Lucius dared a single child to tease his son for this.

“Draco, darling. What’s wrong?” Narcissa asked softly. Draco released Minerva to throw himself into his mother’s embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist and burying his face in the mauve fabric of her outfit. Lucius knelt beside his son and rubbed his back soothingly, trying to hear the boy’s muffled response.

“The hat didn’t understand what I meant.”

“What did you mean, little star?” Lucius asked gently. Draco turned his head to look at Lucius with one of his piercing grey eyes. Tears streamed steadily down his cheeks and his breathing was fast and shallow. The poor boy was totally distraught. “You need to breathe, my sweet boy. Let’s go over here and talk.” 

Draco nodded and took Lucius’s outstretched hand. Lucius rose, gave McGonagall a thankful nod and took Draco over to the wall by the Gryffindor table with Narcissa. As soon as they were off to the side Draco began his rapid fire explanation.

“I just wanted the hat to put me and Harry in the same house! I thought it would make a note and put him in Slytherin too, but NO!” Draco nearly shouted. Lucius cast a charm around them to muffle the sound and give them privacy as Draco continued his meltdown, “It started going on and on about the ‘merits of bravery’ and I didn’t know what it was talking about!” He put air quotes around his direct quote and mocked the hat’s sing-songy voice as he did so. He grabbed Lucius’s robes and shook him slightly as he finished his rant, “And then the blasted thing put me in Gryffindor! Malfoys are NOT Gryffindors! We’re Slytherins! I HATE THE COLOR RED!”

Lucius had to take a deep breath. The boy was far too distraught for him to laugh right now. It would make him feel worse, and Lucius wouldn’t have that. It was just that the boy did look quite adorable right now, fiercely objecting to being called brave when he was brave enough to demand something of the Sorting Hat. He gently removed Draco’s hand from his robes and knelt down in front of him.

“Son,” he said softly. “Malfoys have historically been Slytherins. You being a Gryffindor does not make you less of a Malfoy. It just means you’re the bravest one the hat has ever met.”

“I swear to the gods, Father,” Draco said fiercely. “You will burn that thing into unrecognizable ash if Harry Potter isn’t a Gryffindor too. Promise me that, this instance.”

“I promise,” Lucius said with as much seriousness as he could muster. He sincerely hoped the hat wasn’t just trying to be funny and that Harry would not be sorted into Slytherin as some kind of divine prank.

They needn’t have worried though, the hat barely touched Harry’s head before it called out, “Gryffindor!”

The Gryffindor table went absolutely insane. Lucius saw Draco and the Weasley twins standing on the bench, stomping and chanting “We got Potter! We got Potter!”

Lucius laughed and shared an amused look with his wife. What a beautiful, strange life they were getting to live together.

Chapter Eleven

Horcruxes

“No,” Severus said firmly. He had both arms crossed over his chest and was standing in the middle of the corridor leading to Dumbledore’s gargoyle. Lucius rolled his eyes at his closest friend and fought the urge to smack the fool.

“Severus,” Lucius sighed. “This isn’t up to you. Dumbledore and I have already agreed on his involvement.”

“And you and Dumbledore get to call all of the shots?”

“Do you have any past life memories that you’ve been withholding?” Lucius asked. Severus rolled his eyes and scoffed. Lucius chuckled, “I did not think so, old friend. Now, shall we -”

“If my presence is going to-” Remus tried to interject, but Narcissa placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Remus, this isn’t about you and you know it,” She assured the new professor. 

“Isn’t it though?” Remus asked with a strained laugh.

“If I remember correctly, it was Severus who-” Lucius began. He was cut off by a rather nasty stinging hex. “You’re a child, Severus. Move; now.”

Severus did not move. Lucius raised a brow and then did something that would have gotten any other man killed. He reached under Snape’s arms and lifted the smaller man up and out of the way, the way one would move a toddler. It was difficult, but Lucius managed. 

Narcissa was giddy, walking down the corridor with a slight skip to her step. A giggle escaped her every few seconds. Remus proved yet again that he was the most mature man in the group and did not even acknowledge what had just happened, following Narcissa down the hall. Lucius was about to apologize when he felt the warm tip of a wand pressed against his throat.

“If you do anything like that again-”

“You’ll what? Continue to be awful to the only man you’ve ever wanted?” Lucius asked calmly. “I swore to do as much as I could to improve the lives of those that I love. That includes you. Even if you are grouchy and frankly ungrateful.”

“Ungrateful?!” Severus snapped. “For what? For you creating forced proximity? That -”

“For giving you a chance to show him whose side you’re really on, Severus,” Lucius snapped back. “You will not hide in the shadows this time. People will know that Severus Snape is a good man. Whether you like it or not. Now shut up and go, we haven’t got all night.”

Lucius walked past him and down the hall to where Narcissa and Remus were. When he reached the pair they both stopped talking abruptly. Narcissa was biting her lip and fighting the giggles that were still trying to sneak out. Remus just looked amused. Lucius shook his head, but smiled before telling the Gargoyle the password. 

By the time they reached the door, Severus was with them once more. Dumbledore greeted them as they all made to sit down in the chairs he had arranged for them. Severus tried to look nonchalant as he moved for the chair on the left side, but he moved far too quickly. Lucius snorted a laugh, which received a glare in return, and took the seat beside him.

“I am glad I went with extra chairs and not two settees,” Dumbledore said with an amused grin as Narcissa and Remus took their seats. Lucius was not enjoying the obvious communication going on between the two, but only because he was nosy and did not want to wait to get home to know. Dumbledore cleared his throat and continued, “For those of you that aren’t aware, we are here to discuss the matter of Voldemort’s Horcruxes.”

They gave the other two a moment to digest the information. He was sure they knew what Horcruxes were judging by the horrified expressions on their faces. Narcissa looked at Lucius with questioning eyes. She had seen the books and knew he was doing something with Dumbledore, but had said she didn’t want to know. 

“Well,” she sighed after a moment. “I’m just glad you fools weren’t making them.”

“You thought-?” Dumbledore and Lucius both began.

“I refused to think about it,” she interrupted. “I knew I would be made aware when Lucius saw fit.”

Lucius’s heart warmed at the trust his wife had in him and then it promptly sank at the memory of where it left her the last time. But that was when she was married to a man that was too foolish to value her opinion.

“Horcruxes?” Remus clarified. “As in, plural.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore answered, sighing deeply. “The second we have come in contact with. Severus, do you think the spell we used to destroy the first would work on this?”

Dumbledore reached into the inner pocket of his robes and took out the black pouch from the night before. As soon as he opened it, a wave of dark magic rolled through the room. Lucius’s hair rose and he realized that the threatening aura surrounding the old shack had been from this, not the location and state of the home. Dumbledore dumped the ring out onto the desk.

“Yes,” Severus answered. “It will likely melt the metal, and possibly destroy your desk, but it will kill the soul shard.”

“The desk will be fine,” Dumbledore chuckled. Then he waved his wand and a thick slab of polished obsidian appeared under the ring. “You will destroy this one, and then we will discuss how to retrieve the next.”

“You know of another?” Lucius asked as Severus rose to perform the spell.

“Yes,” Dumbledore answered. “But this first, please.”

Lucius nodded and sat back. Severus rolled up his sleeves and spoke the same incantation he had in the secondary cellar of the manor. The ring behaved the same way as the journal, pulsing with a dark, glowing energy. As the spell worked through the ring’s layers of curses, the band began to glow. The metal melted away and pooled onto the volcanic glass below, hardening quickly against its cool surface. When the ring expelled a thick plume of black smoke, Narcissa and Remus jumped at the sound of distant screams. 

When the spell ended, the stone fell onto the obsidian and the thick slab cracked. Dumbledore’s head tipped to the side and he chuckled before clearing his desk once more. Now the stone just sat in the center on a small velvet pillow. Severus sat down and wiped his brow before asking, “And this third Horcrux?”

“In a cave,” Dumbledore explained. “Behind archaic blood gates, across a lake of Inferi, and within a basin of the most vile potion I have ever encountered.”

“What did the potion do?” Severus probed.

“It forced me to live out all of my worst regrets and drained part of my magical core. It is not designed to kill, though,” Dumbledore described. “Leaves the drinker weak and very thirsty. The only source of water around is the lake, contact with which wakes the Inferi.”

“Contrition Concentrate,” Severus said. “There’s no way to prevent the visions but if one takes a strong enough hydration potion directly before consumption, the need for water will be eradicated."

“Wonderful,” Dumbledore beamed. “There is the matter of who will retrieve it. I believe the boat will only allow one adult witch or wizard to sail across the lake. I was able to take Harry, as he was not yet seventeen…”

“You took Harry?!” Narcissa, Remus, and Lucius all asked incredulously. Severus snorted from his chair. Then Narcissa asked, “How and when?”

“You did not tell her?” Dumbledore mused.

“She was asleep when I returned, and I was a bit preoccupied this morning.”

“Did not tell me what?” Narcissa demanded.

“Remus,” Dumbledore said (which only pissed Narcissa off more). “You will be hearing of all of this for the first time. Prepare yourself. Lucius and I have both lived this life before. We died and were given second chances to use our knowledge to do better. If we succeed, perhaps no lives will be lost. I took Harry when he was sixteen. It was a foolish mistake I will not repeat. Now, we will need an adult and an elf.”

Eyes shifted to Narcissa and Lucius. Of course they would want to sacrifice Dobby or Plopsy and not one of the hundreds of elves that work in the castle. Lucius glared at Dumbledore and asked, “So we use our second chance to sacrifice an elf? No. There must be another way.”

“The elf would be there to assure you can leave,” Dumbledore explained. “The human that goes is volunteering to offer their blood and ingest the potion. The elf should be able to bring the volunteer back if it is ordered to do so. Voldemort liked to doubt other beings, he would not have taken loyalty to one’s family into account when designing this trap.”

“And you want one of my elves,” Lucius began.

“Because I have never met one more loyal than Dobby,” Dumbledore nodded.

“Dobby!” Lucius called. The elf appeared with a soft crack and gave a low bow. When he rose and saw Dumbledore he squealed and bowed again. Lucius reached out and placed a hand on Dobby’s shoulder, “Dobby, I have to ask something of you. But I need you to know that you do not have to agree.”

“Dobby will do anything for Mister Lucius,” Dobby said, turning to look up at him. His heart sank at another being that would blindly follow him into their own destruction. 

Lucius explained what Dumbledore just told them, even letting the little elf in on the second lives and Horcruxes. He did not want Dobby to agree unless he was aware of everything. When he felt he had given the elf enough information, he added, “So, I am asking you to accompany me to this cave.”

“You?” Narcissa asked incredulously. “We are having a baby, Lucius! You cannot go!”

“Oh!” Dumbledore exclaimed. “A baby! How wonderful! Yes, then you cannot go, Lucius. Severus?”

“I’ll go,” Remus said. “I trust Dobby to bring me back safely-”

“No,” Severus snapped. It wasn’t a loud thing, no, but it commanded the attention of everyone in the room. Lucius’s eyes flicked over to Remus, whose lips were parted. Snape went on, “He asked me. I will go. Dobby is more familiar with me anyway.”

Remus nodded once but continued to watch Severus as Dumbledore spoke, “I can take you to the entrance of the cave, but the two of you must go alone from there.”

“Now?” Remus asked, looking back and forth between Severus and Dumbledore.

“Dobby has not decided,” Narcissa objected. “You must allow him time to consider something like this, I imagine he will have to force Severus to drink this potion at some point. He is a good, kind elf who would not want to cause harm. He needs to think about all of this.”

Dumbledore shrugged, “It is to help Harry Potter, I assumed he would be more than willing.”

“That is low,” Lucius sighed. “Even for you, Dumbledore. To play on Dobby’s relationship with Harry like that.”

“Dobby is capable of making his own choices,” Dobby said quietly. “Dobby wants to protect Mister Severus and bring him back home to Hogwarts.”

“What about his lessons?” Remus attempted to argue.

Dumbledore simply waved a hand, “It is the first day, I can cover class procedures and such if he cannot. Severus, do you have the necessary hydration potion?”

“Yes,” Severus nodded. “In my storeroom. If Dobby were willing-”

But his sentence was cut off by the elf vanishing and swiftly reappearing with a large vial of milky white liquid. Severus wasted no time downing the contents. Then he rose and nodded to Dumbledore. Lucius’s head was spinning with how fast all of this was happening. He quickly looked at Dobby, “I am ordering you to return to me with Severus safely, Dobby. You will collect the Horcrux and then you will get out of there. Do you hear me?”

“Yes, sir,” Dobby said with a fierce nod. Then the elf grabbed Dumbledore’s extended hand.

“Wait!” Remus shouted.

“Don’t be stupid, Remus,” Severus reprimanded. Lucius could feel the layers in his next words, “I always come back.”

And with that, they vanished.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius paced back and forth in front of Dumbledore’s fireplace. Narcissa sat next to Remus with a soothing hand on his shoulder. Remus was leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, resting his head in his hands. His entire body shook from the force of his left leg bouncing anxiously against the stone floor.

Dumbledore had returned shortly after he left and was currently reading a book, as though nothing were out of the ordinary. This infuriated Lucius and stopped his pacing. He strode across the room and towered over the older man in his plush armchair, “What other Horcruxes do you know of?”

“I suspect that Helga Hufflepuff’s goblet is one and is hidden somewhere, but I died before I learned its location,” Dumbledore answered without looking up from his book. “I know that he has not made one of the Horcruxes from our past life, as he did so after his return. I believe that he may have sought out something of Ravenclaw’s but I could only think of her lost diadem, and do not know how he could have located it.”

“Did you have any thoughts on the goblet’s location?” Narcissa asked quietly.

“I wondered if he may have entrusted it to one of his followers as he had the journal,” Dumbledore replied, finally setting down his book. Lucius disliked the man, but admired his respect for Narcissa. “Only, I cannot think of a place he would have wanted to keep it. Malfoy Manor made sense. He would have envied the opulence and old magic of the home, something all of his endeavors never truly secured for him. I can’t imagine he would need another home to fill that void, as yours is one of the oldest in wizarding England.”

“You think it would be in a place he envied?” Lucius asked for clarification.

“Yes,” Dumbledore agreed. “Someplace he would have aspired to go, or be a part of, something along those lines.”

“So we need to think of places he would consider integral to Pureblood wizarding society?” Narcissa mused.

Remus lifted his head and spoke for the first time in over an hour, “Did he ever have a vault at Gringotts?”

Dumbledore’s eyes did that annoying twinkling thing before he said, “You know, my dear Remus. I don’t believe he did. How many of the Death Eaters you know of were in possession of vaults, Lucius?”

“I was not aware of many of my fellow Death Eaters’ identities,” Lucius explained. “But I do know that the Lestranges have a vault in Gringotts. I was given possession of it when they were imprisoned.”

“Could he have trusted them enough?” Dumbledore inquired.

“Certainly,” Narcissa answered. “I believe Bella was having an affair…”

“Ew,” Lucius blurted out. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Narcissa chuckled. “She was quite hard to be around. She would not outright say it, but she was the only woman I knew of in his inner circle. And for her to climb to that rank at only nineteen…”

“Then we will check the Lestrange vault first thing tomorrow,” Lucius said, wanting to move off of this topic. He did not want to think about his sister-in-law being bedded by Voldemort when she was still a teenager. Disgusting.

“Wonderful,” Dumbledore beamed, picking up his book once more. Lucius was just about to send it hurling across the room when a loud crack sounded and Dobby appeared in the center of the room with Severus at his feet.

He was conscious, but sobbing. He sat curled in on himself rocking slightly. Narcissa was on him in seconds, casting drying spells and warming charms, even throwing her outer robe over him. She wrapped herself around him the way she always had for Lucius after those early meetings, rocking with him. Lucius knew that she was whispering her favorite things about the man in his ear. Likely talking about his bond with their son, maybe even asking him to be godfather to their unborn child. 

Whatever it was, was working. Severus’s body slowly started to open up and after a moment he was no longer shaking. Lucius looked at Remus, on the edge of his seat, watching with an unreadable expression. Lucius looked away from Remus, at Dobby. The elf stood, holding an open locket in his hand with a look of sheer horror.

“Dobby,” Lucius said calmly. He did not want to startle the elf but feared whatever dark magic was in the locket was harming him. “Can you hear me?”

“It is a fake,” Dobby whispered. Then the elf reached into the locket and picked up a small slip of parchment. Lucius and Dumbledore reached the elf at the same time and looked down to read:

-x-

To the Dark Lord,

I know I will be dead long before you read this but I want you to know that it was I who discovered your secret.

 I have stolen the real Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as I can.

I face death in the hope that when you meet your match, you will be mortal once more.

R.A.B

-x-

“R.A.B.?” Dumbledore thought aloud. “Who could that be?”

Narcissa rose from beside Severus and quietly asked, “May I see that, please?”

“Of course,” Dobby said, placing it in her outstretched hand. She took it and read it over and over. As her eyes moved over the text, tears began to glide down her pale cheek and her bottom lip quivered.

“Narcissa,” Lucius said softly, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “What is it, my sun?”

“R.A.B.” She breathed. “Regulus Arcturus Black. I recognize his handwriting, Lucius. Regulus defected, he didn’t just disappear.”

“Would he have known how to destroy it?” Dumbledore asked.

“I don’t know,” Narcissa choked out. Lucius pulled her into his arms and held her close. The loss of her little cousin had taken a toll on her when she was younger. Lucius wondered if perhaps that was the true birth of her doubts against Voldemort. 

“Could it be in Grimmauld Place?” Dumbledore politely probed. Lucius was considering hexing the man when he saw movement near Snape. He looked over to see Remus seated awkwardly on the floor beside him. Severus had recommenced his rocking, so the man was rubbing large circles over his back and whispering reassurances. Lucius wished he would just hold the man, but knew it would take more time.

“I suppose,” Narcissa sniffled against his chest. “We could look there after we check Gringotts.”

“Wonderful,” Dumbledore said quietly. “Then I think it is time we all get some rest, don’t you? Lucius, Narcissa, you are welcome to use my Floo. Wouldn’t want you to have to apparate, being with child and all.”

“Thank you,” Lucius said. Then he looked at Severus who had sat up once more. He was looking at Remus with an expression Lucius couldn’t decipher. “Severus, will you need assistance getting to your rooms?”

“Dobby will take him,” the sweet elf said. “When he is able. Plopsy will have chamomile ready when you get home.”

“Thank you, Dobby,” Lucius said. “You are a very good elf.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius, Dobby, and Dumbledore stood with a goblin named Griphook outside the door to the Lestrange vault. A series of intricate clicks echoed through the depths of the old bank as Griphook slid his long finger down the center of the door. Up above, Narcissa was shopping for a care package to send to the boys at Hogwarts.

When the door swung open, revealing the glittering treasures and piles of gold, Dumbledore whistled a long, slow note of appreciation.

“I don’t touch what isn’t mine, generally speaking,” Lucius said with a chuckle.

“Of course not,” Dumbledore replied, stepping inside. “I doubt there are any curses on this one, as Gringotts’ security would have picked up on that upon its arrival. But they may not have considered checking for what we are in search of.”

Lucius noticed the way Griphook's eyes narrowed. Perhaps the goblins would begin checking for Horcruxes after today. He could always fill in the blanks for them before leaving. Dumbledore, however, was oblivious to the goblin, scanning the vault thoroughly.

“The professor should be careful not to touch anything in the vault,” Griphook warned. “Only Lord Malfoy’s magical signature will be accepted by the vault’s security measures.”

Lucius had forgotten this detail, but he knew the truth of it. If Dumbledore had found the goblet and grabbed it, he would have been severely burned and possibly buried in replicas of whatever else he came into contact with. Dumbledore simply nodded, a flicker of irritation crossing his face before it vanished.

Lucius rolled his eyes at the old man’s arrogance. For someone who preached equality, he certainly didn’t follow his own teachings. His eyes caught on something near the ceiling, just outside the light of the torches—a golden goblet. Lucius strode towards it, summoning an old wooden ladder from the corner of the room. He propped it against the wall next to the built-in shelf and turned to Dumbledore.

It seemed foolish to ask someone so old to hold a ladder. Lucius turned to Dobby, who came forward and held onto the ladder with a quick nod. Lucius carefully climbed, the steps groaning under his weight. Several were broken and all of them looked questionable, but they didn’t have time to find anything else.

He reached the shelf and got a closer look at the goblet. The air around it was ice cold. After a quick Lumos , he saw a badger engraved in the thick gold. Lucius pulled out a pocket square, just in case, and reached out to grab the cup.

He was just wishing he had placed the ladder a few inches to the left when the step he was standing on cracked. He looked down at Dobby, who gave him a determined nod. Lucius went for it, shifting his weight to one foot and lunging for the handle. His fingers wrapped around the goblet just as the step finally gave way. He went tumbling down, bracing for impact, but was relieved when a powerful cushioning charm broke his fall. He sat up to see Dumbledore watching him with an amused expression.

“Well done, Lucius,” the old man praised. Easy for him to say; he had successfully avoided all possible threats thus far. He hoped Severus was feeling better. Dobby still seemed quite shaken by whatever they had faced the night before.

Lucius dusted himself off and handed the goblet to Dobby. “Take this straight to Dumbledore’s office, please.”

“Yes, sir,” Dobby said, disappearing with a sharp crack.

Griphook shook his head and grumbled, “Elves and their loopholes.”

Lucius watched them go, a new thought forming. He had always seen Dobby's magic as a simple tool, a resource for his household. But now, seeing the elf bypass Gringotts' wards with a single command... he realized their inherent abilities could be a tremendous asset. Their magic was bound by rules, but it also offered unique advantages. He’d have to explore this later. He now saw a new avenue for their efforts.

Dumbledore and Lucius found Narcissa in a small sweets shop on a side street called Venetia's Treats. She stood in front of a huge barrel of Bertie Botts Every Flavor Beans in another lovely dress. This one had no buttons, simply tying in the back, with a simple curved neckline. Little yellow flowers were sprinkled across the bright red fabric. Lucius chuckled to himself as he approached her from behind, wrapping an arm around her middle.

“I’ve only just realized that you’re clad in Gryffindor colors. Do you have a gift for seeing that I don’t know about?”

“No,” Dumbledore answered for her with a chuckle. “That would be your cousin’s daughter, Luna, actually.”

“What?” Narcissa and Lucius both asked, disbelief painted across each of their faces. 

“Yes,” Dumbledore said, grabbing a bag from the candy display. As he began filling it with multicolored beans, he continued, “She, along with Professor Trelawney, provided me with quite a lot of useful information last time around. Well, Luna provided me with all sorts… Sybil not so much, I’m afraid.”

“I always wanted to know Xenophilius better,” Narcissa mused, getting a bag of sweets for each boy. “Perhaps we should have him and Luna over when Molly brings Ginny. Introduce them to each other sooner.”

“That’s a brilliant idea,” Lucius praised, reaching up to gently stop her from adding a second scoop to each bag. He kissed her cheek and asked, “I thought you and Dobby were sending muffins, brownies, and three kinds of cookies?”

“We are,” Narcissa said, tying off the red-striped bags and putting them in the small basket that floated beside her. Lucius laughed at the sight of the overstuffed container. He thought it was a display before she added her latest spoils on top of the truffles, chocolate bars, and other treats. “I just thought they’d appreciate some variety… Whatever they don’t like they’ll trade or share.”

“Very thoughtful of you, Narcissa,” Dumbledore said with a nod. “Besides, our dear Harry deserves to be spoiled a touch. Don’t you agree?”

Lucius took a step toward the nearest display, reading about the treats that claimed to make the buyer sound like various animals. He knew Narcissa had been waiting for an opportunity to question Dumbledore about Harry’s upbringing.

“I do,” Narcissa said coolly. “Funny that you mention the treatment he received with those Dursleys . I have a few things to ask you about that.”

“Of course,” Dumbledore replied quietly. Out of the corner of his eye, Lucius watched the old man shuffle on his heels awkwardly. He wondered if the man was looking around the otherwise empty shop, or if he had hoped Lucius would help him. Either way, Narcissa was not going to be stopped.

“Why in Merlin's name would you have ever allowed a child to suffer like that? How dare you claim to have the youth of our country's best interests in mind, while you sit in your tower and pretend not to see how those monsters treated him! And to do it twice!?”

“Narcissa, I -” Dumbledore tried to explain.

“And another thing,” Narcissa said, cutting him off. “If you think for one second that my working with you on all of this means that I agree with you, you’re sorely mistaken. Lucius won't be swayed into using his votes in the Wizengamot to keep our community frozen in time as you have. We will be making some real changes, I have many ideas.”

This pulled Lucius’s attention back to their conversation. He grabbed two boxes of the enchanted treats and added them to Narcissa’s pile before asking, “I didn’t know you were planning to take over the Black seat in your cousin’s absence. What sorts of ideas do you have?”

“I didn’t say I was going to do all of that,” Narcissa replied. “I just thought we could propose a few things together.”

“Whatever you want to do,” Lucius said, reaching out to take her hand. He planted a soft kiss on her knuckles before continuing. “Although, I would love to see the looks on some of the members' faces if you should change your mind. You taking over the proxy while still married would certainly shake things up.”

“I didn't even think about you two claiming the Black family seat when you claimed guardianship of Harry,” Dumbledore chuckled. “I suppose that means you also have claim over the Potter, Peverell and Slytherin seats until he is of age, as well.”

“Excuse me?” Lucius asked. 

“Not here,” Narcissa said, looking at the small group of university-aged students that were entering the shop. “Let’s see if Grimmauld Place is in any condition to host the conversation.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Number twelve, Grimmauld Place was not in any condition to host much of anything. The townhouse had emerged from its wards as soon as Narcissa stepped toward the space between numbers eleven and thirteen. Its once grand façade was now dingy and faded. Its black shutters hung crookedly as thick vines knocked them out of place.

“Well,” Narcissa said with a huff. “Kreacher certainly has let the place go.”

“He has been doing as he was ordered,” Dumbledore said, defending the old elf. “Your aunt’s portrait didn’t order him to clean or maintain the home.”

“Elves don’t have to listen to portraits,” Lucius argued. “My great uncle, Gaston, has been trying to convince Dobby to cut Draco’s hair ever since we grew it out.”

“But that is what the elf told me,” Dumbledore shrugged. The three of them now stood at the bottom of the steps.

“Do we just knock? Will Kreacher even answer?” Lucius asked.

“I was with Sirius when I arrived here last,” Dumbledore explained. “We were able to just walk in, but I do not know if it will allow you entry. You know how particular magical houses can be.”

“Indeed,” Lucius agreed, remembering how certain rooms in the manor would lock other Death Eaters in or out, depending on the house’s particular wishes. He walked up the slightly crumbled steps and placed a hand on the ornate iron knocker, hitting it against its backplate three times.

Before he could even step away from the door, it opened. Lucius looked down to see a very old house elf, peering around the large black door. His large ear twitched as he scowled up at Lucius, “How can Kreacher be helping you today, Lord Malfoy?”

“We would like to come in, dear Kreacher,” Narcissa answered instead. Lucius watched that same ear, as well as the thick tuft of white hair within it, perk up. The ancient elf opened the door wider to get a better look at Narcissa. Lucius’s heart leapt in his chest as he saw the unmistakable silhouette of a man darting out of sight through a nearby doorway.

“There’s someone in there with you, Kreacher,” Lucius said, calmly. “Are you aware that you have another guest?”

“Kreacher has no guests besides you, nosy man,” Kreacher said, moving to close the door. Lucius took out his wand, pushing past the elf and into the room where he had seen the man go. It was a very dusty drawing room. Lucius looked around the dark room, watching the dust mites swirl in the beams of light that managed to slip through the thick, disheveled curtains. 

Lucius’s eyes continued to scan the space, landing on a small end table that seemed to be suspiciously clean. Just then, Dumbledore entered the room, standing beside Lucius. The old man chuckled at the spotless piece of furniture and flicked his wand at it. Nothing happened. 

Well, nothing happened to the table, that is. Above Lucius and Dumbledore, a Raven cawed loudly. The massive bird swooped down from the chandelier, catching both Lucius and Dumbledore off guard before it flew out of the room. Without thinking, Lucius shouted to his wife, “Stop that bird!”

He and Dumbledore fumbled into the hall in time to see Narcissa, pointing her wand over Kreacher’s head and shouting the spell to reverse an Animagus’s transformation. Mid-air, the Raven's large wingspan shifted into thin, long arms. The raven's beak shrunk to a vaguely familiar nose and mouth as black feathers elongated into thick, straight hair.

Lucius could do nothing more than watch as Regulus Black fell to the floor in the entryway of Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place. The man's arms were spread out as if to break his fall, but in this form, they were useless. He hit the ground quite hard and didn't move. Kreacher ran forward, screaming, “You’ve murdered Master Regulus! Kreacher worked so hard to keep the foolish boy alive and his own family has killed him!”

“He is not dead, Kreacher,” Dumbledore said, waving his wand over Regulus and reading some kind of diagnostic charm Lucius did not understand. “Merely rendered unconscious. I am most intrigued to hear how you’ve managed to keep Regulus a secret for this long. But before we take the two of you to a safer, cleaner location, we must know… Does your master possess a locket? Perhaps one that belonged to Salazar Slytherin?”

“Kreacher does not know what you speak of-”

“Kreacher,” Narcissa said sweetly. “If Reggie hasn’t destroyed it yet, we can help him.”

“Miss Cissy is not to be nosing in the matters of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black,” Kreacher argued. “And Master Regulus will not be going anywhere with Albus Dumbledore. He does not trust the old man, and so Kreacher does not either.”

“I don’t trust Albus,” Lucius chortled. “He’s just here because we need him and a few of his resources, unfortunately.”

“It is true,” Dumbledore surprisingly agreed. “Lord Malfoy and your ‘Miss Cissy’ seem to be taking the lead in this endeavor.”

Kreacher eyed Lucius and the older wizard skeptically before looking at Narcissa’s stomach. “The Lady really should not be coming inside,” the elf croaked. “The home is in no state to host a woman that bears a child… Perhaps Master Regulus will understand.”

“I think he will, Kreacher,” Narcissa assured, still safe on the porch. “How very clever of you to sense my pregnancy this early on. Dobby and Ploppy can’t tell yet, despite the spell’s confirmation.”

“Kreacher is a better elf,” he croaked. “Kreacher will get the locket, but Kreacher will be carrying it until Master Regulus wakes. It is what he would want, Kreacher knows.”

“Of course, Kreacher,” Lucius agreed. “Dumbledore, you will return to the manor at the end of classes with Severus and Lupin, as well as the goblet. We’ll destroy both of them in the same place that we disposed of the journal.”

“Once Master Regulus wakes,” Kreacher insisted.

“Once Reggie wakes up,” Narcissa cried softly. She brushed a piece of his hair out of his face and lilted, “I can’t believe you’re alive, Reggie. I thought we had lost you forever.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius sat on a chair in the corner of the room Dobby and Plopsy had prepared for Regulus. Kreacher paced the room, muttering under his breath and adding to the palpable tension. Madame Pomfrey, of all people, stood beside a still sleeping Regulus Black. She looked down at the man with the same awestruck expression Narcissa wore, who sat in the seat opposite her, closest to the bed. The Matron sighed deeply and asked, “Should we wait for Albus to return before waking him?”

“Is that not what you were instructed to do?” Lucius asked impatiently.

“Yes, but this is your house,” Madame Pomfrey replied with a tut. “And this is Narcissa’s cousin. I thought perhaps you’d like a chance to speak with him before Albus starts bombarding the man.”

“Yes,” Narcissa breathed. “If you are willing to go against him, do it. Please. I want to speak to Reggie.”

Madame Pomfrey turned back to the bed and gave Narcissa a small nod before waving her wand over Regulus’s still form. Lucius stood and came closer as a pair of eyes, a familiar shade of blue, flickered open slowly. Regulus looked up, taking in the three people around him and gasped. He attempted to sit up but seemed to find it too taxing, falling back against his pillows.

“Kreacher,” he called with a voice thick from disuse. “What is the meaning of this?”

The ancient elf scrambled to his bedside and bowed deeply before explaining, “Lord and Lady Malfoy showed up on our doorstep -”

“I know that, Kreacher,” Regulus sighed. “I mean, why are we here? And where are we?”

“Malfoy Manor,” Lucius supplied. “We came to Grimmauld Place, hoping to find and destroy Slytherin’s locket.”

“You know of the Horcrux?”

“The, what?” Madame Pomfrey asked, aghast. 

“I can explain later, Poppy,” Dumbledore said, strolling through the open door on Lucius’s right. “But, yes. We do know of the Horcruxes.”

“I’m sorry,” Regulus said, rubbing his forehead with a shaky arm. “Did you say Horcruxes, as in, plural?”

"Unfortunately," Narcissa replied, glaring at Dumbledore as Severus and Remus entered the room.

“I don’t want another Horcrux in the room with Narcissa,” Lucius insisted. “Have Dobby take the goblet to the artifact cellar, immediately.”

“Already done,” Severus told him. “Shall we take the locket from the elf and get this over with?”

“Get what over with?” Regulus asked, trying again to sit up. This time Madame Pomfrey helped him by adjusting his pillows while lending him a steadying arm.

“Destroying the two Horcruxes we currently possess,” Lucius explained. “So that we can focus on removing one from a living host and discovering the whereabouts of what we believe to be the last Horcrux.”

“He made five Horcruxes?” Regulus groaned.

“Seven, technically,” Dumbledore answered. “But only six in this life.”

“Who are we talking about?” Madame Pomfrey demanded. “And why is no one asking this boy where he has been for the last twelve years!?”

“I’ve been hiding,” Regulus answered, taking the matron’s hand. “From the Ministry, Dumbledore, and any remaining Death Eaters.”

“Why hide from me, dear boy?” Albus asked. Lucius and Severus both snickered under their breath.

“Because,” Regulus explained, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed. He looked down at the black silk pajamas the elves had dressed him in upon his arrival as he continued, “You preach peace and love, but you are a calloused and prejudiced old man. I will not trade one power hungry tyrant for another.”

“Understandable,” Lucius nodded. “Hence why we do not have a leader. We do all of this as a team, I assure you.”

Regulus gave Lucius an appraising look before he turned and whispered to Narcissa, “Have you truly seen sense?”

“I have,” Narcissa assured. “Lucius and Severus have as well. We are on the right side of things now, Reggie. You don’t have to hide. You don’t need to do this alone anymore.”

The long-lost Black turned back to Lucius, “Then let’s destroy these Horcruxes.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Where did you learn that spell, Severus?” Regulus asked, staring at the smoking goblet of Helga Hufflepuff. The five of them stood in the secret cellar under the drawing room, around the large pedestal. The locket sat off to the side, its Horcrux already destroyed. The spell had destroyed the chain of the locket, but the main piece survived. The golden goblet appeared to be completely unscathed.

“He used to be quite close to someone who dreamed of being a Cursebreaker,” Remus answered quietly, looking at the worn toe of his loafer. Lucius suddenly felt giddy as Severus tried and failed to hide the pink tinge of his cheeks.

“Yes, well…” the potion master muttered. “I naturally excelled at the darker aspects of the craft, and frequently found myself helping this… person… with their studies. I learned the spell then.”

Lucius and Dumbledore were exchanging amused glances as Regulus snorted indignantly and announced, “Sirius may have been too blind to see it, but everyone here clearly knows that you two fucked. There’s no reason to be secretive about it.”

Severus spluttered out denials as Remus chewed on his bottom lip, fighting a smile. Lucius allowed it to happen for only a moment before he cleared his throat and said, “Now we just have to find the right Cursebreakers to get the Horcrux out of Harry and figure out what the last Horcrux is.”

“Albus mentioned Ravenclaw’s lost diadem,” Remus supplied helpfully. “Could it possibly be that?”

“No one has seen it in centuries,” Severus argued. “How could he have found it?”

“Tom was clever,” Dumbledore answered. “He was also convincing when he needed to be. I suspect he may have come here in search of it a few years before his final fall. Specifically the night he came to the castle for a job interview.”

“Would he have had enough time to search the castle while he was there?” Regulus asked. 

“It is unlikely,” Dumbledore sighed. “An elf claimed to have seen him on the seventh floor, a stone’s throw away from the Astronomy Tower, but I haven’t figured out why.”

“Is there anything close to the Astronomy Tower?” Lucius inquired. 

“Plenty,” Dumbledore chuckled. “But I’ve searched all of the nearby rooms personally.”

“Could there be a hidden room?” Remus asked. “He had the other ones hidden with old magic, perhaps this one is hidden in plain sight?”

“A hidden room,” Dumbledore mused. “Like a room filled with chamber pots that only appears when you need it… I wonder… Binky!”

“Binky?” Lucius muttered before a soft crack startled everyone but Albus. A small elf in a terrycloth toga, stamped with the Hogwarts crest, appeared at Dumbledore’s feet.

“How can Binky be helping Professor Dumbledore today?” Binky asked with a graceful bow. 

“Binky, my dear,” Albus said cheerfully. “I was hoping you could use your extensive knowledge of the castle to assist us.”

“Of course, sirs,” Binky nodded. “What is needing to be known?”

“Are there any secret rooms on the seventh floor of the castle?” Dumbledore asked. “Specifically near where you saw Tom Riddle wandering all those years ago.”

“The Come and Go room is up there,” Binky answered. “But Binky did not think he would have known of it, so she did not mention it. Is Binky in trouble, sirs?”

“No, Binky,” Lucius assured. “But we may need your help getting into that room.”

“Binky will do whatever she can to help!”

“Wonderful, Binky. Very good,” Dumbledore praised. “You may return to the castle. We will call for you when we are ready.”

Binky bowed and vanished with another soft crack . Lucius wasn’t sure how long the five men all looked at one another, but Regulus was the one who broke the silence.

“I suppose I have to go tell my cousin where I’ve been all these years,” the disheveled man sighed. 

“I think we all want to know,” Remus chuckled.

“Yes, well,” Regulus smiled. “You were certainly invited.”

Lucius watched Severus’s head slowly turn toward Regulus with a murderous glare. He thought it served the cranky old bastard right, seeing a younger man flirt with Remus. If he wasn’t going to go for it, someone should. 

Regulus ignored Severus and headed up the stairs. The rest of the group followed in silence, but Lucius couldn't help but notice that Remus walked between him and Dumbledore. It seemed the new professor was positioning himself between a neutral buffer to keep the peace. Lucius hoped he was just messing with both of them, as that was what he would be doing if he were Remus. 

Narcissa waited for them in the drawing room, perched on her favorite chaise with a book in her lap. She sat up straighter when they all filed out of the door behind the bookcase.

“Reggie,” she breathed. “Are you hungry? Would you like tea? How about some fresh air?”

“Cissy, my dear cousin,” Regulus lilted, crossing the space to sit beside her. He still wore the black silk pajamas Dobby and Kreacher had dressed him in. His hair suggested that what he really needed was a shower. “I would love to have tea with you. But first I’d like to answer any questions you might have.”

“Where have you been?” Narcissa asked softly.

“A little bit of everywhere, really,” Regulus chuckled. “Kreacher and I have been living in the Muggle world, attempting to sneak into wizarding libraries across the globe in search of a way to destroy the locket.”

“And you faked your own death so that Voldemort’s remaining supporters and the Ministry would not come looking,” Dumbledore nodded.

“I didn’t want you to come looking either, old man,” Regulus corrected. Then he clapped his hands together and announced, “Now, if you all don’t mind, I’d like some time to adjust before facing my dear brother.”

“Oh, Reggie,” Narcissa sighed, reaching out to place a hand on his shoulder. “Sirius is-”

“No,” Regulus said, standing up abruptly. “No, Ciss. Don’t tell me he’s dead. I can’t handle that.”

“He is alive,” Lucius assured. “But he is in Azkaban. Which Albus and I really should remedy as soon as possible, since he didn’t commit the crime.”

“I’m sorry,” Remus said, leaning onto the back of the sofa for balance. “What did you just say?”

“Sirius did not betray the Potters,” Dumbledore supplied. “Peter Pettigrew did.”

“Peter is dead, Albus,” Remus argued. “Sirius killed him.”

“He didn’t,” Lucius assured. “He is hiding in his Animagus form. He lives with the Weasleys as their pet rat.”

“And you’ve known this whole time!?” Narcissa shouted, rising from the chaise.

“Yes,” Lucius admitted lamely. “But I don’t know how to get the rat away from Ronald without breaking his heart.”

“It’d be a shame if a large bird grabbed it and carried it off,” Regulus sighed, sitting back down on the chaise and placing his hands behind his head. 

“Could it be that simple?” Lucius asked, turning to Dumbledore.

“It could certainly be arranged,” Albus chuckled. “Whether or not it will be simple depends on the boy. How could we get them into an open space and assure that Ron takes the rat out?”

“Lucius and I could visit,” Narcissa said. “Take the children on a walk around the lake. Reggie could wait in the forest -”

“No,” Regulus argued. “Hagrid has the Thestrals trained to avoid owls, but they’d snatch me right out of the sky.”

“If my memory is correct,” Albus chimed in. “Molly and Arthur Weasley traveled to Romania with young Ginevra, leaving their boys at Hogwarts for their winter break.”

“What does last Christmas have to do with-?” Regulus started to ask.

“Not last Christmas,” Lucius corrected. “This Christmas.”

“But how could he remember something that hasn’t happened yet?”

Lucius and Dumbledore looked at each other and then sighed. They’d be explaining this several more times, and Lucius was not looking forward to it.

Chapter Twelve:

The Unveiled Plan

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Ragna,” Lucius said, bowing elegantly before the goblin. “Thank you for agreeing to meet with us.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore agreed. “And for these lovely biscuits.”

Lucius rolled his eyes. It wouldn’t do to argue with the old fool in front of the head of Gringotts’ Cursebreaking division. The goblin woman gave Albus a perplexed expression as he quietly chewed on a digestive.

“We have never turned either of you away,” Ragna said after a moment. “And we’re all admittedly curious about what is tying the two of you to one another.”

“It is a change of pace, isn’t it?” Lucius asked with a chuckle. “But it makes sense, I assure you.”

“Well,” Ragna smiled. “Do tell.”

Lucius told Ragna everything she needed to know about the Horcruxes. She assured him that they would add them to the list of things they checked for when accepting items into vaults. When he mentioned the possibility of a soul shard attaching itself to Harry, she simply nodded. 

Once he was finished, she told them, “I have a team that could do it. It will be costly to bring them in from Egypt, but it won’t be anything you cannot afford, Lord Malfoy.”

“Wonderful,” Lucius beamed. “When can we have it done?”

“Not so fast,” Ragna warned. “This will not be a pleasant experience for an eleven-year-old.”

“Are you suggesting that we wait?” Dumbledore asked with a frown.

“No,” she amended. “I am suggesting that you prepare him to the best of your ability. I assume he is in school, correct?”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed.

“A first-year?”

“That is correct,” Dumbledore answered.

“Then he should be given extra lessons,” Ragna insisted. “We will send a specialist to the school once a week to teach him Occlumency.”

“Oh,” Dumbledore said cheerfully. “There will be no need! We will have Severus teach the boy.”

“Yes, because that would work out so well,” Lucius sighed. “No, we will hire a specialist. Thank you. Could we have Draco sit in on the lessons as well? It would be nice for him to learn the skill too.”

“I see no issue in that,” Ragna answered. “If you are willing to pay for it, that is.”

“It will be worth every Knut,” Lucius said with a smile.

“Then we will start the lessons as soon as possible,” Ragna nodded.

“How will Occlumency help the boy?” Dumbledore asked.

“It will help keep the soul shard separate from Harry’s own soul,” she explained.

“What would happen if he was unable to separate the two?” Lucius asked, suddenly quite worried.

“He would die.”

“So an eleven-year-old has to master Occlumency, or risk an early death?” Lucius asked incredulously. 

“It is a very good thing you are rich, Lord Malfoy,” Ragna said with an unsettling grin. “You’ll be able to afford the best tutor.”

Lucius sighed, “Where do I sign?”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Lucius sat at the small tea table with Narcissa, Molly Weasley, and Xenophilius Lovegood. Off on the side of the conservatory, Ginny and Luna sat playing with Draco’s three-story doll house. Every so often the soft sound of a doorbell or a toilet flushing could be heard coming from the delightful Muggle contraption. 

“Do you have any holiday plans, Xenophilius?” Narcissa asked nonchalantly.

“No,” the man replied, shaking his head. “Luna and I were just going to celebrate at the house, like we usually do.”

“We would love to have the two of you over again,” Lucius offered. “You could stay for a few nights, or just stop by.”

“Oh,” Xenophilius beamed. “I think Luna would love that. She’s a terribly lonely little girl. I’m pleased your Ginny is being kind to her, Molly.”

“Ginny is a sweet girl,” Molly said, looking over at her daughter fondly. 

“And what is your family doing for Christmas, Molly?” Xenophilius asked. Lucius and Narcissa exchanged a knowing look before listening to her response.

“Arthur has been trying to convince me to leave the boys at Hogwarts,” Molly sighed. “He thinks we should take Ginny to Romania to see Charlie. The boys got to go over the summer and she was devastated to be left behind.”

“Then you should take her,” Narcissa insisted. “Especially if she has been so well behaved. Draco would have probably burned the house down if we went to see dragons without him.”

“But leaving Ron at Hogwarts for his first Christmas there?” Molly asked, shaking her head. “It seems cruel.”

“Harry wrote to us that he and Draco have been spending quite a bit of time with Ron and the twins,” Narcissa began. “Do you think they would be comfortable staying here, at the manor?”

“Oh, Narcissa,” Molly lilted. “I couldn’t ask you to watch four of my children.”

“You aren’t asking,” Lucius corrected. “We are offering. It isn’t well known at the moment, but Narcissa and I are expecting… It would be nice to get some practice having a full house.”

“You’re pregnant?!” Molly asked, turning to face Narcissa. Lucius and Xenophilius exchanged smiles as the women chatted happily.

“Yes, I’m roughly two months along.”

“Oh! A May baby! How lovely, isn’t Draco’s birthday in June?”

“It is!”

“What are you hoping for this time?”

“We’ll take any healthy baby,” Narcissa insisted as Lucius said, “A girl.”

“Oh, to have a daughter,” Xenophilius said fondly. “All children are gifts, but my Luna is my world. When her mother passed, I was so grateful to have spent time watching their night-time routine. Braiding her hair every night is the highlight of my day. I’m going to miss it terribly when she starts school.”

“I want that,” Lucius admitted with thinly veiled jealousy. “Although, I suppose I can braid Draco’s hair now, so perhaps I’m just excited for the idea of something different.”

“I noticed his hair was longer,” Molly said with a nod. “Ginny has been asking about his butterfly clips since he boarded the train.”

“We’ll get her some for Christmas,” Narcissa replied, smiling over at the girls. “We’ll get some for Luna as well.”

“She would love that,” Xenophilius nodded.

“So,” Lucius said over his teacup. “Will we be hosting four delightful young men this Christmas?”

“Oh, please say yes, Molly,” Narcissa insisted. “Draco would be overjoyed to have the company and I’m sure Harry will be pleased as well.”

“Well,” Molly said, watching the girls change the dolls’ outfits for the dozenth time. “Ginny would love to see Charlie…”

“Then it’s settled,” Lucius beamed. “We’ll tell Dobby and Plopsy immediately.”

“Fred and George will insist upon sharing a room,” Molly said. “But they’ll be fine to share whatever bed is available.”

“Nonsense,” Lucius chuckled. “Narcissa has been dying to go back to Harrods. We’ll find something that suits them there.”

“Oh!” Narcissa exclaimed. “You and Ginny must come.”

While the women made plans to shop the following week, Lucius sipped his tea. Everything was coming together according to plan.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Once the twins’ room was fitted with a deluxe bunk bed, all that was left to do was to wait for the boys to go on break. As September faded into October, Lucius wondered why he hadn’t heard from either of the boys about quidditch. He distinctly remembered Draco whining about Harry being allowed to join the Gryffindor team, but had never gotten the full story on how that came into fruition. An urgent firecall from Professor McGonagall on a sunny afternoon answered this for him.

Lucius and Narcissa burst through the Floo, directly into Dumbledore’s office. In front of the Headmaster’s desk, Harry and Draco sat. Both boys were staring at the floor as though it were the most interesting thing in the world.

McGonagall stood beside Albus’s chair, watching the boys with thinly veiled amusement. Dumbledore, however, was not trying to hide his joy at all. 

“Your boys here caused quite a scene during their flying lesson this afternoon,” Dumbledore informed them.

“We didn’t cause the scene,” Harry insisted. “Crabbe and Goyle did! We told you, they stole Neville’s Remembrall!”

“They were not the ones spotted diving fifty feet for it!” Minerva snapped. 

“Well, we couldn’t let it break!” Draco argued. “And I did not dive, thank you very much. I simply caught it when Goyle went after Harry.”

“Then why are we not speaking with Gregory and Vincent?” Narcissa asked. “It sounds to me like the boys were doing the right thing.”

“They could have been injured, Narcissa,” McGonagall insisted. “They were instructed to keep their brooms on the ground.”

“Crabbe and Goyle got on theirs first!” Harry argued.

“I did not see Mister Crabbe or Mister Goyle on brooms, boys. Only you.”

“Are they getting in trouble?” Lucius asked impatiently. “I am pleased to see my boys, but Narcissa and I are expected at the Burrow in an hour. Molly made scones.”

Albus chuckled, “They are not in trouble.”

“We aren’t?!?” the boys exclaimed.

“You are not,” McGonagall sighed. “In fact, I would like to offer both of you a spot on Gryffindor’s quidditch team. Harry as seeker and Draco as a reserve chaser.”

The boys stared at their Head of House with their mouths wide open. Lucius laughed.

“Great, now I get to buy two new brooms.”

“You owe me one from the summer anyway,” Draco said, rolling his eyes. “I haven’t forgotten about that.”

“Then I will get you both brooms because you made the quidditch team, and stood up for Mister Longbottom,” Lucius replied. “And I will get you an activity for your fashion dolls to thank you for your patience that morning.”

“What kind of activity?” Draco asked.

“I saw a spa set when Molly and I took Ginny,” Narcissa explained. “And Ginny picked out a nice little camping set.”

“I would prefer a spa,” Draco informed them. “But Harry might like the camping set, he complained to Ronald about not getting to go when he was younger.”

“We will take you camping this summer, Harry,” Lucius promised before he could even realize what he was saying.

“Really?!” Harry asked excitedly.

“No!” Draco whined.

“Little dragon,” Narcissa soothed. “Sometimes we try new things for the ones we love.”

Draco turned a faint shade of pink and nodded shyly at his mother. Narcissa turned to Harry. “And we will get you a camping set in the meantime. Did you bring enough dolls with you?”

“No,” Draco sighed dramatically. “The Barbies are a hit among the girls and there sadly aren’t enough to go around.”

“Then we will get some dolls for the common room,” Lucius offered.

“And a house as well?” Draco pleaded through thick, blonde lashes. Lucius tried not to laugh when he elbowed Harry and the other boy joined in the pouting. 

“And a house as well,” Lucius agreed. “We wouldn’t want Barbara and her companions to be without shelter.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“You two are spoiling those boys rotten,” Regulus said, staring at the mountain of presents under the tree.

“Not all of these are for Harry and Draco,” Narcissa explained, adjusting a pink bow. “Some are for the Weasley boys as well.”

“From their parents?” Regulus asked hopefully. Lucius chuckled into his teacup.

“No,” Narcissa replied, glaring over her shoulder. “Those will be dropped off by Arthur just before he and Molly leave for Romania. Which reminds me, we must arrange the portkey for their gifts. If we wait until next week, it will cost us a fortune.”

“I’ll go to the Ministry first thing tomorrow,” Lucius assured, picking up the evening paper. 

“Actually, I will,” Narcissa corrected. Lucius set the paper back down. “Luna wrote a letter asking you not to go to the Ministry until after Christmas.”

“Why?”

“She didn’t say.”

Lucius sighed. “Well isn’t that ominous?”

Regulus laughed, “Your lives are much more interesting than I thought they’d be.”

“I’m glad you’re amused, dear cousin,” Narcissa replied sarcastically. “Perhaps your brother will be freed by then, wouldn’t that be nice?”

Regulus paled, sinking into his chair before muttering, “Yes, well… Not all of us can get away with writing a letter and going shopping.”

Chapter Thirteen:

Holidays and Hidden Things

“How do we get in, if we don’t know what his intention was when entering the room?” Lucius asked as the six adults stared at the blank stretch of wall. Regulus didn’t seem to be paying attention. He was more interested in the castle, which Lucius thought was understandable. The others took turns trying.

Narcissa went first and when she finished her pacing, nothing happened. She crossed her arms over her chest with a huff and declared, “Asking it to show you where Tom Riddle went did not work. I’m going to go find the boys and make sure they’re all packed.”

Severus tried next, pacing back and forth with his eyes closed and his brow furrowed. When he stopped in front of a blank stretch of wall he sighed. “Asking it for Ravenclaw’s lost diadem wasn’t right either.”

“Then asking it to show us the Horcrux is unlikely to work as well,” Lucius sighed. There went his idea. 

 “Can I try?” Regulus asked, pushing away from where he had been leaning on the wall.

“Of course,” Dumbledore replied, gesturing to the blank wall. Lucius watched as Regulus paced back and forth. He was a much healthier weight, having spent the last few weeks at the manor. His hair was now swept back in a low bun at the nape of his neck. A few strands came loose around his face. 

Lucius, distracted by wondering what Sirius would look like after his time in Azkaban, didn’t realize that a door was materializing as the other man completed his third round of pacing.

“Magnificent!” Dumbledore exclaimed. “What on Earth did you ask it for?”

“A place to hide something,” Regulus said with a shrug. “You said that he wouldn’t have had time to find something, so clearly he was looking to hide it.”

“Of course,” Lucius breathed, gazing up at the ornate entrance to the Room of Hidden Things. He had been absent for Draco’s mission and Dumbledore clearly hadn’t ever learned how to gain entry to the room, but both of them had a vague understanding of what was on the other side of that door.

“Now we’ll just have to find it,” Albus sighed, pushing the door open to reveal the seemingly endless space. Stacks of forgotten contraband and old furniture towered above them as the group entered. 

“Accio diadem,” Remus whispered with a flick of his wand.

“Did you honestly think that would work?” Severus asked, rolling his eyes.

“It was worth a shot,” Regulus argued. “Do you have a better idea?”

Lucius exchanged an amused look with Dumbledore as Severus crossed his arms over his chest. “Yes, we split up and look around. We’ve all seen the photos and statues. If it’s in here, one of us will know.”

“Should we have some kind of signal for when we find it?” Remus asked, looking around at the various paths through the clutter. 

“Green sparks will do,” Dumbledore answered, wandering off down the path lined with forgotten portraits. Lucius could hear him chatting with them as he strolled by.

The rest of the men parted ways, spreading out across the expansive space to the best of their abilities. Lucius found himself surrounded by old desks, marked by students that could have attended Hogwarts before he was born. A shuffling noise off to his left caught his attention and he looked up, expecting to see one of his companions, but instead finding a rabid fanged frisbee. 

Lucius panicked as the demented toy moved toward him at an alarming pace. He cast a quick Bombarda, hoping to blast it out of the air. Instead, the frisbee dodged the spell at the last moment, sending it into a teetering stack of wooden chairs. Lucius took off, running as far away from the collapsing tower as he could and hoping that the frisbee did not follow. 

As soon as he realized the destruction was contained to that section of the room, he slowed to a walk once more. Pausing for a moment to lean against an old cupboard that appeared to have lost a fight with some sort of acid. He scanned the nearby treasures as he caught his breath. 

A chipped bust of Malagru Grumblebeard glared at him from its perch on a nearby crate. He chuckled to himself, wondering if it happened to be the bust that Marcus Flint Sr. knocked over during their third year. He remembered that Flint had broken a bust of Morgana, just as a piece of tarnished silver, peeking out from under a dusty old wig, caught his eye.

As Lucius approached the small table, the air around him started to cool rapidly. He knew he had found it before he even lifted the powdered hairpiece. Ravenclaw’s lost diadem was a shockingly underwhelming piece of jewelry. It frankly looked as though it had spent a hundred years out in the elements.

Lucius raised his wand toward the ceiling, sending green sparks high into the air. It only took a few moments for the other men to find him. Regulus sauntered up in a leather jacket he hadn’t been wearing when they entered the room. He smiled widely, turning on his heels to show off his find.

“That looks like Sirius’s old jacket,” Remus pointed out. “The one he lost during fifth year…”

“It is Sirius’s old jacket,” Regulus chuckled. “I borrowed it -”

“Stole it,” Remus argued.

“ No ,” Regulus countered. “I borrowed it. Stealing implies that I had no intention of giving it back. I didn’t know that this was the room I put it in. I just ran by, hoping my brother wouldn’t find me, and the door opened.”

“So you’re planning to give it back, then?” Lucius asked with a grin.

“If he recognizes it,” Regulus beamed. Remus rolled his eyes, reaching out to wave his wand over the diadem. 

“It’s safe to pick up.”

“Wonderful,” Dumbledore  said, clapping his hands before reaching out to grab the Horcrux. “One step closer.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Father,” Draco asked, bringing the boys into the dining room after a stop at the train station with Dobby, Kreacher, and Plopsy. “Who is this strange man, and why is half of Hogwarts’ staff here?”

“This is your mother’s cousin, Regulus,” Lucius explained. “He is -”

“Dead,” Draco interrupted. “Mother told me so. Have we decided to take up necromancy?”

Regulus burst into a fit of laughter as the other adults shook their heads and chuckled softly.

“No, son,” Lucius assured. “Regulus was just pretending to be dead.”

“Why would he pretend to be dead?” Harry asked, taking his usual seat at the table and patting the one beside it for Ron. The youngest Weasley son flushed as he looked at Severus in the other chair.

“Uncle Sev is nice outside of school,” Draco assured Ron quietly.

“He really isn’t,” Regulus whispered across the table, earning a laugh from Harry. Severus shot the man a glare that only proved his point. Ron managed to muster up enough of that Gryffindor courage to take the seat anyway. 

“Well,” Draco said, gently placing his napkin on his lap as the meal appeared on the long mahogany table. “That explains the strange man, but it doesn’t explain why Professors Lupin and Dumbledore have joined us for dinner.”

“We are working together on a project,” Lucius explained.

“What kind of -”

“I was not aware that children needed to be concerned with the business of adults,” Severus interrupted coolly.

“Now, Severus,” Narcissa said, glaring at the man. He had managed to survive her first pregnancy but, if Snape spoke to the boys that way during her second trimester, he may not be so lucky this time. “This is Draco’s home. He and Harry are allowed to ask questions here.”

“Yeah, Uncle Sev,” Draco bravely agreed. “Mother and Father have left the archaic concept of children being seen, not heard, in the past. The Muggles and Half-bloods are really onto something, I’ve never felt more loved and respected by my parents.”

Narcissa and Lucius both gaped at their son before bursting into laughter. Narcissa did something she had never done before. She rose from the table, during a meal no less, just to walk over and give her son a hug. Lucius watched them fondly before looking at Severus and sticking out his tongue. This earned him laughs from most of the boys and Dumbledore. 

One of the twins was too busy gazing at Regulus to have any kind of reaction. His brother seemed to catch onto his distraction, waving a hand in front of his face and asking, “George? Are you in there, buddy?”

“Fred,” Narcissa said fondly, sitting back down, “It’s impolite to wave in people’s faces.”

“It’s also rude to stare,” Fred countered, gesturing with his fork. Lucius wondered if Narcissa would correct the lack of manners. He had decided ages ago that the Weasley boys were not his to discipline, outside of behavior that could cause harm. Even then, he would likely just restrain the child until the fit passed. And then… Well, he didn’t know. Perhaps talk to them or something.

“Not when the person you’re staring at is this handsome,” Regulus teased. 

“You look as though-” Severus began.

“What a lovely meal, Narcissa,” Dumbledore interrupted cheerfully. Lucius broke one of his own rules, placing an elbow on the table and rubbing his hand down his face. Draco, of course, noticed.

“Elbows off the table, Father. We have guests.”

Lucius lost his composure then. He laughed uncontrollably. He laughed until tears streamed down his face and his stomach hurt. When he surfaced Narcissa was watching him fondly, but Draco looked aghast.

“You have lost all of your manners,” the boy grumbled. By some divine intervention, Ronald’s rat picked that moment to peek its head out of the pocket of his flannel.

“Oh,” Ron said happily. “Scabbers is awake. Lazy little thing slept the whole way here.”

Lucius made eye contact with the rodent form of Peter Pettigrew and smiled. “I’ll bet he’s quite confused, waking up in a new place, surrounded by all these strangers.”

The rat squeaked awkwardly, glancing around the table. When his beady eyes landed on Remus, the rat sunk back down into its hiding place. Lucius wondered what Peter would have done if he saw Regulus in the next seat. He’d see the man’s reaction soon enough.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“So,” Lucius said, sitting back in his favorite armchair and pulling Narcissa onto his lap. Regulus took the other armchair, leaving Dumbledore to sit in between Severus and Remus. Lucius did not even try to hide his glee as he went over their plan once more. “We have charms on every room in the manor that will alert me the moment his paw hits a surface. All three elves have been instructed to seek out opportunities to get the rodent alone. If we are unable to get the rat alone in the house, we will encourage the boys to play outside. Regulus will then transform and wait for an opportunity to seize the traitor.”

Remus sank back in the settee, sighing up at the ceiling. “It really was him. He was missing a finger and everything. We’re actually going to get Sirius back.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “Harry will be pleased. He deserves to know his godfather.”

“I do worry that moving him around so much will cause emotional damage,” Dumbledore mumbled into his brandy.

“Sirius won’t want to go back to Grimmauld Place,” Regulus interjected.

“And being alone would not be good for him after so long in Azkaban,” Narcissa added with a frown.

“Our house is massive,” Lucius pointed out. “Even with the new baby coming, we have more than enough room for Sirius and Regulus to stay here as long as they like.”

“But will you want both of the Black brothers under your roof while raising a newborn?” Severus argued. “It will be like having two toddlers and an infant.”

Lucius snickered into his glass as Regulus and Severus argued. Narcissa rolled her eyes, settling back against Lucius’s chest and sipping her tea. He was debating separating the two quarreling men when Kreacher’s loud CRACK announced the elf’s arrival. Lucius’s eyes grew wide as he realized what was in the elf’s extended hand. Ron's flannel dangled from his fist, writhing and swaying as its captive attempted to find freedom.

Dobby arrived a moment later, looking at the shirt in Kreacher’s hand and hopping gleefully. “It has worked! Dobby and Kreacher’s plan worked!”

“Very good!” Narcissa praised, leaping from Lucius’s lap to pat each elf fondly on their small shoulders. “What was your brilliant plan?”

“Dobby was called in for playtime,” Dobby explained. “It was easy to convince the children to play in another room. It was even easier to convince the Weasley boy that the rat would sleep better in his bed!”

“When Dobby took the boys to the conservatory, Kreacher snuck in and grabbed the boy’s shirt,” the ancient elf croaked, shaking Pettigrew around a little. “Kreacher is using his elf magic to keep the shirt intact, but the masters should call the Aurors now.”

“We have the best elves in all of existence,” Lucius praised, raising his glass. The other men raised theirs in cheers and they drank to Dobby and Kreacher. 

“Sirs are too kind!” Dobby cried, tumbling dramatically onto the floor. Lucius was starting to wonder if perhaps this was where Draco’s flair for theatrics stemmed from. 

“Dobby is to be getting up,” Kreacher grumbled. “The children think you are getting the rest of the dolls and Harry’s action figures. You must be going before they are suspicious.”

The younger elf sat up, wiping his nose with his tea towel. “Kreacher is right. Dobby has to act naturally so the boy thinks the rat ran away.”

“That’s right, Dobby,” Narcissa agreed. Then she kneeled down and wrapped her arms around the little elf and added, “You’ve both done very well tonight. We thought this would be much harder. Thank you.”

Dobby sank into her arms a little before standing up straight and announcing his departure. After Dobby’s much quieter exit, Lucius walked over to the fireplace and kneeled on the hearth. He reached over to the silver canister of Floopowder and tossed a handful into the flames. Once orange faded to green, he called out “Auror Office” before sticking his head in.

After the unsettling blur of Floo-travel, Lucius’s eyes settled on a bland cubicle. A middle-aged witch with mousy blonde hair stacked high on top of her head sat behind an outdated desk, filing her nails. Lucius cleared his throat and the woman jumped, dropping her file and squeaking. 

“My apologies! Is this an emergency, Lord Malfoy?”

“Yes, I believe so,” Lucius said calmly. “If you could send a few Aurors through to my study, we’ll explain.”

“Of course, I’ll send three Aurors through immediately.”

“Thank you.”

Lucius resurfaced in his study and quietly asked, “We all remember the story?”

Five heads nodded. Lucius bit the inside of this cheek to fight a smile when he saw that Kreacher was still shaking the shirt every so often. Peter clearly was not excited to be contained, Lucius could see the tiny claws trying desperately to break through the fabric. Lucius wondered why Peter didn’t just transform, but supposed the coward was hoping that he could still find a way out of this.

As soon as the fire burned green, three pairs of dragonhide boots hit the parquet floor with loud thuds. The Aurors stood in a triangular formation in front of the fireplace, and the woman at the front looked quite severe when she spoke.

“What seems to be the problem, Lord Malfoy?”

“My wards alerted me of an unknown guest when my children arrived home for their holiday break,” Lucius explained.

“At first we assumed that the eldest of our guests could have accidentally set them off with his owl, as we weren’t anticipating the pet’s arrival. You know how finicky old wards can be with magical creatures,” Narcissa added innocently.

“But then Kreacher and Dobby checked the wardstone and confirmed that the signature was that of a human,” Lucius said through feigned anxiety. “We checked the owl immediately, and found that it was indeed just a bird, but then we remembered the youngest boy’s rat.”

All three Aurors looked down at Kreacher and the squealing, squirming shirt bunched tightly in his fist. The Auror on the left nodded to the one on the right and then to Kreacher before pointing his wand at the bundle. Kreacher opened his fist, quickly stepping back. The Aurors on either side cast the charm to reverse an Animagus’s transformation while the woman in front prepared to apprehend whomever emerged.

The group watched in rapt silence as the flannel fell to the ground as the deformed mass of Peter Pettigrew shifted mid-air. When his back hit the ground, the leading Auror restrained him with the enchanted chains Lucius knew would prevent him from getting away the way he had last time. Perks of getting actual law enforcement involved.

“Oh!” Pettigrew exclaimed. “It’s so wonderful that you found me! I - I was…”

“Peter?” Remus asked, standing to get a better look.

“Remus! Old friend! I’ve been looking for you!” Pettigrew cried, lurching forward.

“You have been in the same castle as me for months, Peter,” Remus said, stepping back with a look of pure disgust. “Living as that young boy’s pet. I didn’t even know you were an Animagus… Are you registered?”

“Peter Pettigrew?” the eldest Auror asked. Lucius silently thanked the gods for sending an Auror that recognized the name.

“Yes,” Remus confirmed. “I would know him anywhere, he was one of my closest friends.”

“But if he’s alive -” Narcissa started.

“He is under arrest for being an unregistered Animagus,” the Auror in front interrupted.

“Of course,” Lucius said with a solemn nod. “Would you keep me updated on his case? I’m curious as to why an innocent man has been in hiding when the man that threatened his life is in Azkaban.”

“We will have the Head Auror get in touch,” the older Auror assured. “The Aurors apologize for this disturbance to your evening.”

“You all have been wonderful,” Lucius guaranteed. “Thank you for your prompt arrival.”

Once the Aurors had dragged Pettigrew through the Floo, Lucius turned to Narcissa. She was already pulling the thin strands of memory from her temple and placing them in a glass vial. He smiled at her, crossing the space to wrap his arms around her waist. He turned them so he could address the room.

“We will wait thirty minutes and then we will Floo Molly and Arthur. I already told them that I paid to have the Manor Floo available internationally in case of an emergency.”

“Why wait?” Regulus asked, still comfortably lounging in his armchair.

“It’s more realistic for them to take some time to decompress,” Remus explained. “They did just learn that there was an intruder in their home.”

“Indeed,” Dumbledore nodded. “It will already be hard enough for them to believe.”

“Which is why we have the memory,” Narcissa explained. “It begins right as the Aurors enter and ends when they leave, so we don’t have to tell them that we knew a grown man was living under their roof.”

“When will they piece together that Sirius is innocent?” Remus asked, sitting back down on the settee. 

“I will go to the ministry tomorrow,” Lucius answered. “If I speak with -”

“No!” Narcissa interrupted. “You can’t go to the Ministry until after Christmas.”

“Narcissa, Luna didn’t even say why -”

“She did,” Narcissa admitted, pulling away to look at Lucius. “I just didn’t tell you.”

Lucius raised a brow in question, “Why can’t I go to the Ministry, my sun?”

“Did Miss Lovegood have a vision?” Dumbledore asked, clearly unable to read a room. “I wasn’t expecting that until her second year.”

“It was more of a feeling,” Narcissa explained. “Or at least that’s what she explained in her letter.”

“Do you still have this letter?” Dumbledore asked curiously. Narcissa nodded, pulling her wand out of her pocket and summoning a single piece of parchment. The letter unfolded easily, showing signs of having been read repeatedly. Lucius locked eyes with his wife and held out his hand, keeping his face as neutral as he could. Luna’s handwriting was surprisingly neat for a child’s but she dotted her ‘i’s with little hearts.

-x-

20 November 1991

Miss Cissy,

Thank you so much for having Father and I over for tea. It was lovely to meet you and your family. I worried that you would not like it if I sent this next part of my letter, but Father has assured me that you are kind and will not think I am strange. He said you may even heed my warning.

Mister Lucius should not go to the Ministry until after Christmas. My tummy tells me that a man is angry with him and has arranged for something bad to happen if he goes there by himself. I know it sounds silly, but Father says my intuition is strong like my mother's. 

I am looking forward to meeting Draco and Harry as well as the Weasley boys on Christmas. I will have a very nice time and will love all of my presents, so thank you in advance. 

Love, Luna ☾

-x-

Lucius looked up from the letter and into the teary eyes of his wife. Narcissa elegantly wiped away a tear before she spoke.

“I should have told you sooner, but I did not want you to worry.”

“I am not angry with you,” Lucius assured. “Nor am I worried. Luna said I will be harmed if I go by myself, so I will take Albus and Severus. It won’t look strange either, as Pettigrew has been in Hogwarts.”

“And if they attack anyway?” Remus asked, staring at Severus.

“We’ll be expecting it,” Lucius answered.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Who do we think we are avoiding?” Dumbledore quietly asked as the three of them met in the atrium. He and Severus wore robes, but Lucius had chosen another muggle suit. This one was a touch more formal and all black. He felt it was a nice combination of his old look and the one he had been embracing recently.

“Lucius,” a familiar voice called, filled with disdain. Lucius looked up to see a furious Vincent Crabbe Sr.

“Vincent,” Lucius nodded gracefully. “It’s a pleasure to -”

“Don’t fucking lie to me, Malfoy. What’s this I hear about Draco being sorted into Gryffindor? And what the fuck are you wearing?”

“Mister Crabbe,” Dumbledore interjected, “there’s no need for shouting.”

“Stay out of this, you barmy old fool!” Crabbe Sr. bellowed belligerently. All around them, people were stopping to stare. Lucius wondered if there was a way to use this to his advantage and decided there was no harm in trying.

“Vincent, you’re clearly worked up over something,” Lucius drawled. “Perhaps you should find a quiet place to calm yourself.”

“DON’T YOU DARE TELL ME TO CALM DOWN!”

“Excuse me,” the female Auror from the night before said, approaching the group. “What seems to be the problem here?”

“Oh, piss off, Jenkins!” Vincent ignorantly shouted. Auror Jenkins raised a brow at the irate man and scoffed.

“It looks to me as though you and Professor Dumbledore are being harassed, Lord Malfoy. I’d be happy to -”

“You’ll do nothing you filthy Mudbl-”

The slur was abruptly cut off by the silencing charm Lucius threw at the man. Crabbe Sr. reached out to grab Lucius, but was immediately restrained by Auror Jenkins. The sound his knees made when they hit the tiles echoed through the uncharacteristically quiet space. The woman strolled up to the bound man at a leisurely pace.

“Vincent Crabbe Sr., you are under arrest for attempted battery and harassment of law enforcement."

Lucius watched the woman lift Crabbe Sr. to his feet but did not see them walk away. Severus elbowed him lightly in the side, gesturing across the parted crowd at two familiar figures. Benjamin Goyle and Marcus Flint Sr. stood together, watching Lucius. 

“I believe we’ve found the answer to our question,” Lucius told Dumbledore and Severus. He smiled at the men across the atrium. Let them plot, Lucius could use an opportunity to let off some steam.

The group made their way down to the Aurors’ office in relative silence. It wasn’t until they were tucked safely into one of the conference rooms that Severus spoke.

“I thought Miss Lovegood said that nothing would happen if you were accompanied?”

“She said that nothing bad would happen,” Dumbledore corrected. “I hardly think that Mister Crabbe’s little scene was bad.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “I imagine they would have tried something else had I come alone.”

Before the other men could reply, the door to the conference room swung open and Rufus Scrimgeour walked in flanked by two Aurors. “Good afternoon gentlemen, I’m actually very glad to see you. We interrogated Peter Pettigrew last night.”

“Wonderful,” Lucius replied graciously. “While it was a relief to know he was alive, I’ll admit we were all shaken up by the way we learned this information.”

“I’m not sure I’d say it’s a relief that he’s alive, Lord Malfoy,” Scrimgeour said solemnly. “Our Aurors agreed with your parting words, no innocent man hides away for this long when his would-be-killer is in custody. We were able to get a rushed warrant for the use of Veritaserum. Peter Pettigrew admitted quite a bit to us last night. He has apparently been hiding among a prominent wizarding family in hopes of hearing of the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.”

Lucius gave the appropriate reactions of shock and horror, as did Dumbledore. Severus remained aloof and unmoved, but that was just Sev. Scrimgeour only gave them a moment to absorb this information before moving on. 

“There is more,” the Head Auror said with a sigh. “He was not just a Death Eater. He was the Potters’ secret keeper. He is the reason they were found and killed.”

“Then that means my wife’s cousin -”

“Is innocent,” Scrimgeour nodded. “The Ministry would like to formally apologize for the wrongful imprisonment of Sirius Black. Reparations will be paid via a Gringotts transfer and he should be released from Azkaban within the hour. Would you like to take him home with you?”

“Absolutely,” Lucius breathed. His relief was not fake. He was genuinely shocked at how easy this was all playing out. Molly and Arthur had believed them without question, claiming they did not need to see Narcissa’s memory. They had even been the ones to suggest just letting Ron think that Scabbers had simply run away. Lucius was awaiting their approval to buy the boy a new pet. “Narcissa will be so pleased.”

“I must ask though,” Scrimgeour said, staring Lucius down. “Where has Regulus Black been all these years? Auror Jenkins released her memory as evidence, and I couldn’t help but notice there was more than one missing person in that room.”

“Regulus was under the same curse I was during the first war,” Lucius began his practiced response. “But unlike me, he was able to shake off the Imperius curse. He knew his life would be forfeit if he turned his back on Voldemort,” Lucius said, ignoring the shocked gasps of the Aurors. “So he faked his death and went to live among the Muggles. He was so far removed from the Wizarding world, he was not even aware that the war had ended. It was not until Narcissa spotted him while we were out shopping as a family that we knew he was alive.”

“Would you be willing to provide evidence of these claims?” Scrimgeour asked. Lucius had anticipated this. The Head Auror had never believed him to be innocent, but Lucius was prepared.

“Of course, I assume you have a vial prepared,” Lucius carefully replied. Scrimgeour gave him a single nod  and reached into his robe to pull out a small, square bottle. Lucius took it, sliding his wand from his sleeve. He pressed the tip to his temple, pulling out the false memory Severus had expertly implanted. 

They would know if it worked, immediately. Ministry grade memory vials were able to detect most conventional forms of memory modification. If Severus had failed, the memory would shift from silver to gold and then fizzle out into nothing. Lucius held his breath as he guided the fine threads of memory into the vial and put the stopper back.

The memory was still swirling, the color of a mid-spring mist. It worked. Peter Pettigrew was in custody, Sirius was coming home, and Regulus was going to be safe. Lucius suddenly felt the urge for another shopping trip.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“I think I should get to come along,” Sirius pouted as Narcissa patiently kneeled behind him, doing her best to detangle his matted hair with her wand and several brushes. “I’m the one that’s been locked away for a decade.”

“Which is why it’s best that you rest, Sirius,” Lucius scolded lightly. “Besides, how on Earth are we expected to buy you Christmas presents if you are with us?”

“I’m having a hard time believing that Lucius Malfoy actually wants to buy me Christmas presents.”

“Don’t be such a sourpuss, Siri,” Regulus teased, strolling into the room wearing the jacket he found in the room of Hidden Things. Apparently he had changed his mind about wanting to wait until Lucius and Narcissa warned the older brother. “Luc is the only reason you’re a free man. Tell him, Luc.”

Sirius stood abruptly from the bed, knocking Narcissa off balance. She managed to catch herself as Sirius reached Regulus, moving at a shocking speed for someone that had just been released from Azkaban. Lucius and Narcissa exchanged worried glances, fearing a fight may break out.

“You’re alive,” Sirius breathed, voice thick with a multitude of emotions.

“I am,” Regulus said, holding out his arms. Sirius’s eyes flickered to his brother's arms before narrowing.

“And you’re wearing my fucking jacket!” Sirius bellowed. “I knew you stole it! I fucking told mom!”

“I did not steal it!” Regulus argued just as loudly. “I just wanted to borrow it for that party; I would have given it right back if you hadn’t put out a hit on me among all the Gryffindors!”

“YOU DIDN’T GIVE IT BACK, REGGIE! YOU’RE STILL WEARING IT!”

“ONLY BECAUSE I FINALLY FOUND IT, YOU FUCKING PRAT!”

“OH! SO YOU STOLE IT AND YOU LOST IT! ISN’T THAT JUST GREAT!”

“It’s so nice to have the family back together,” Narcissa said fondly over all the commotion. Lucius had to agree.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The trip into Muggle London to buy gifts for Sirius had been a shocking success. Lucius, with Remus’s help, had managed to get all six boys dressed and ready to go to Harrods in under an hour. Lucius had loaned Remus a casual suit to wear, fully intending to convince the man to be properly measured when they arrived.

Draco, Harry, and Ron spent the entire trip inside the “Toy Kingdom”, each leaving with plenty of new things to play with, but nothing that waited for them under the tree. (Sophie truly was magnificent at her job.) Remus had been coerced into a proper fitting and allowed Lucius to purchase him a nice suit of his own. Sophie promptly sent the man’s measurements to Madame Malkin’s, and a nice set of teaching robes would be tailored and sent to the manor, hopefully in time for Christmas.

Fred and George had been shockingly well-behaved. They had wandered around with an attendant of their own and came back with gifts for their family. Lucius happily bought everything the boys had selected and encouraged them to continue looking while Remus and the others shopped for Sirius, but they insisted that they had looked thoroughly.

Lucius should have known it was too good to be true when the twins nonchalantly asked if there were any plans to visit Diagon Alley that day. He spent most of the trip wrangling the twins away from Knockturn Alley. Eventually he compromised and took them to his preferred apothecary. It had the frankly concerning ingredients the boys desired, but the trip wouldn't result in him being lectured by Molly and Narcissa.

The day had been delightful… Right up until sweet Ronald finally realized Scabbers was truly missing.

“He’s run off before,” the small boy sniffled at the table that evening. “But he never misses dinner.”

“We will have the elves search the house from top to bottom,” Regulus promised with a grin that did not match the occasion.

“Really?” Ron asked hopefully.

“Yes,” Sirius agreed quietly. “I can also transform and sniff around a little if that helps.”

“Thank you… Sir?” the youngest Weasley brother said, hesitating when he realized he didn’t know the man’s name.

“How many long lost relatives do you have, Draco?” Fred asked.

“Fred,” Percy scolded. “That is a wildly inappropriate question.”

“It isn’t really, though,” Lucius countered. “You’ve been entrusted to our care while your parents are away. It’s likely very confusing to have all of these unexpected guests. But I assure you, these are very specific circumstances. Sirius was wrongfully imprisoned and we were able to finally clear his name. He was released from Azkaban this afternoon. Hence the rush to buy him Christmas presents.”

“You were in Azkaban?” George asked excitedly.

“What was it like?” Fred added, matching his twin’s eagerness.

“I’m going to put my foot down on this particular topic,” Lucius interjected. “If Sirius feels compelled to share, he is welcome to. But you boys will not question him. He has endured a great injustice and deserves time to process it without being berated. If you want information on what Azkaban is like, you may ask me, but not in Sirius’s presence. Unless of course he’s okay with that.”

Sirius was watching Lucius speak with an unreadable expression. Then, after a moment, he cleared his throat.

“If they don’t know who I am, then Harry knows nothing.”

“I thought we could have that conversation after dinner,” Lucius explained. “But if you want to discuss it now, I will not stop you.”

“I wouldn’t say that I know nothing ,” Harry mumbled quietly. “I’m actually quite clever. I’m doing better than Draco at Occlumency.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Narcissa lilted. “That is not what they meant at all.”

“Of course you’re clever, Harry,” Remus assured. “Sirius meant that you know nothing of his relationship to your parents.”

“You knew my mom and dad?” Harry asked Sirius.

“Remus and I both did,” Sirius answered. His long hair was pulled back. Narcissa had made great progress on detangling it, but years of neglect were proving to be hard to undo. Deep, dark circles seemed as though they would permanently reside under his light blue eyes, but the man looked at Harry as though the boy were a priceless treasure, which Lucius supposed was the case. All of the children present were remarkable in their own right.

“Were you close to them?” Harry inquired over a goblet of cherry juice. Sirius and Remus exchanged fond glances before answering.

“We were inseparable,” Remus said with a soft smile.

“What were they like?”

“Lily was brilliant,” Sirius said, lighting up for the first time since his release. “I’ve never met another Wixen that could brew a hangover potion that didn’t taste like hot garbage.”

Harry giggled, “Uncle Sev says that I could be decent at potions if I just applied myself.”

“That means you’re doing good,” Draco chimed in happily. “If he tells you that something was ‘adequate’ it means you did great.”

“And if he tells you that it was ‘decent’ then you nailed it,” Remus added with a warm laugh. 

“Did Uncle Sev know my dad too, then?” Harry asked innocently. Sirius snorted into his goblet and then promptly choked when Remus elbowed him in the rib.

“Yes, well...” the sandy-haired man answered. “Your mother was his very best friend.”

“I know that, what about my father?”

“His enemy,” Sirius answered as Remus said, “That’s complicated.”

“Why were they enemies?”

Sirius and Remus looked at each other before glancing at Narcissa and Lucius. The Malfoys shrugged. If they wanted to talk about this now, who were they to interrupt?

“Your father wasn’t his only enemy,” Sirius admitted. “I was terrible to Snape as well.”

“Why though?”

“I - well, we… uh, Remus?” 

“Your father was in love with your mother the moment he laid eyes on her,” Remus explained over the sounds of the others trying to eat as quietly as possible. “Which meant that he naturally felt threatened by Severus’s relationship with Lily.”

“But why did you hate him?” Harry asked Sirius innocently. 

“Because I thought he was an evil little git,” Sirius replied, earning a few giggles and another elbow to the ribs. 

“Severus was always interested in the darker side of magic,” Remus quietly explained. “So was Sirius’s family, which he resented.”

Harry looked at Lucius before he spoke, “But dark magic isn’t always bad.”

“No, it isn’t,” Lucius agreed. “But do you remember what we discussed before you and Draco left for Hogwarts.”

“Yes,” Harry answered with a sharp nod. “People’s opinions are unique to themselves and are constantly changing. Just because something is okay with someone one day, does not mean they’ll be okay with it the next. But I don’t see what that has to do with this.”

“I surprisingly do,” Sirius chuckled. “Not all dark magic is bad, but that doesn’t matter if someone is completely against it. They’ll think anyone that uses dark magic is evil.”

“But that same person could say that they’re against it, and then turn around and use blood magic to save the life of someone they love,” Regulus added.

“I didn’t know dark magic could heal,” Percy muttered.

“Dark magic can do anything that ‘regular’ magic can do,” Remus informed them. “The difference is in how the magic is channeled. The healing spells we use now use the caster’s magical core to channel the magic, and while that’s strong, it cannot heal everything.”

“Do you remember the chat we had with Uncle Sev your first night in the manor?” Lucius inquired. When Harry nodded, he continued, “Well, this ties into my theory on where true power stems from.”

“I’ve been thinking about that, actually,” Harry said. “I don’t think it’s about need, the way you said. I think it’s about sacrifice.”

“I’ve been thinking about it too, and I came to a similar conclusion,” Lucius agreed. “And what can be inferred with that information, as well as what we know about the concept of dark versus light?”

“Light magic only calls for a sacrifice from the caster,” Harry answered. “Dark magic could pull from its caster, the person the spell is being aimed at, or even someone else entirely.”

The adults around the table all nodded, impressed with the boy’s intelligence. Lucius wanted to see if any of the other boys would join the discussion, so he turned to his son. 

“Draco, how does this tie into the concept of opinion?”

His son thought for a moment before answering, “Your opinion would decide what sacrifices you were willing to make to reach your goal.”

“But what does that have to do with this guy hating Professor Snape?” George asked, pointing at Sirius with a thumb.

“Because Snape and I weren’t willing to make the same sacrifices back then,” Sirius answered, watching Harry. Lucius could practically see the gears turning in the raven-haired man’s brain as he realized that his godson was not only brilliant, but also accepting of others. Lucius’s clear involvement in his knowledge of good and evil likely only added to the confusion.

“Do you think you could be friends?” Harry asked innocently. “Now that you can see his side of things a little better?”

“I don’t know, I think I let go of that side of our feud a long time ago…” Sirius trailed off with a sigh.

“What do you still need to let go of?” Fred asked, genuine curiosity painted across his features. Sirius looked at Remus. The sandy-haired man sighed and rested his fork on the edge of his charger plate.

“If you tell Severus that I divulged this information, he will probably kill us all… But Severus was once romantically involved with one of Sirius’s friends. They kept it from him out of fear of his reaction, but the secrecy hurt him more than the perceived betrayal.”

“Damn right it did,” Sirius huffed. “It didn’t help that this friend didn’t deserve to be kept secret. Severus was lucky you even-”

Narcissa cleared her throat. “I think Sirius is trying to say that he may be able to see why Severus made some of the choices he made in the past, but they both have a lot of healing to do before they can try for friendship.”

“Right,” Sirius muttered. “What she said.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The rest of the boys’ winter break was pleasant. Ron still missed Scabbers, but by the time they were boarding the train, he seemed to accept that the rat had lived an impressively long life. It helped that Lucius dropped a hint about owls making very good birthday presents.

Christmas had been a grand success. The Weasley boys had nearly fainted when they saw their respective gift piles and made quick work of opening the presents and thanking the adults. Molly sent everyone, and he did mean everyone , a hand-knit sweater that Lucius forced them all to wear for a photograph. Snape looked fucking hilarious. It was frankly the highlight of Lucius’s day.

Dumbledore made good on his word and gifted Harry the invisibility cloak. This prompted a conversation about not using it to sneak around the school… for anything other than snacks. Sirius had burst into tears when the boy wrapped it around himself and everything but his head disappeared. 

Harry and Draco’s Occlumency tutor met with Lucius and Narcissa after their last session and reported that both boys had constructed impressive outer walls to protect their thoughts and that Harry had even managed to lure the tutor into a false memory and trap him there. They were assured that Harry would be able to compartmentalize by February. 

Lucius sent this information to Ragna and made arrangements for the ritual to be completed when the boys were home for Easter. He spent the time between doting on Narcissa and doing his best to help Regulus and Sirius adjust to their new lives. By the time April rolled around, Narcissa’s belly was round and she was likely to start a fight if she was in a room that was hotter than sixty-five degrees. 

They had opted to skip the spell that would tell them the gender of their newest addition, opting for a neutral color scheme of pale lilac and a springy-yellow in the nursery. Plush versions of different animals lined the top of the dresser, complementing the other décor in the space. Every moment that passed brought Lucius closer to the future he imagined for his family, and he had never been happier.

On a rainy Wednesday in early April, Lucius sat beside his lovely wife on the edge of their bed as their private Healer performed their eight-month check-up. Healer Mays was searching for the baby’s heartbeat when her eyes grew wide and her hand shook slightly.

“Is something wrong?” Narcissa asked, sitting up with a worried look in her eyes.

“No, no,” Healer Mays assured. “Well, not with the babies. I should perhaps brush up on my diagnostic charms, though.”

“I’m sorry,” Lucius said, catching the imperative part of her statement. “But did you just say babies? ”

Narcissa’s eyes widened as her mouth fell open. She looked at her healer for confirmation.

“Yes, babies, ” Healer Mays nodded. “As in twins. Fairly common in the black family, if I’m not mistaken.”

Lucius started to laugh, reaching out to hold his wife. She sank further into him, shaking from the combination of laughter and tears of happiness. The moment Healer Mays left, Narcissa grabbed her lucky tea cup and ran to the bathroom. Lucius followed, just as curious as his wife. They wanted a girl, and their chances of raising one just doubled.

When Narcissa cast the spell over the teacup, they dodged a plume of purple steam before locking eyes in the reflection of the mirror above the sink.

“Does that mean?” Lucius asked, supporting her heavy belly with his arms wrapped around her waist.

“A boy and a girl,” Narcissa answered, tears beginning to pool in her eyes. “We’re having twins.”

“The boys will be elated,” Lucius chuckled. “They’ve been arguing over who will be the baby’s favorite in their letters.”

“Now they’ll just fight over which one can tell them apart,” Narcissa said with a fond smile. “When shall we tell them?”

“Would it be awful to furnish the nursery for twins and then see how long it takes them to figure it out?”

“If that is wrong, I don’t want to be right,” Narcissa replied with a giggle.

Chapter Fourteen

The Promise of Finality

The ritual to remove the final Horcrux was scheduled for the Monday after Easter at dusk. As the sun sank lower into the sky, Sirius and Lucius walked Harry toward the large white building of Gringotts. They sat the boy down beforehand and explained everything to him, letting him know that the ritual would not be pleasant but that no harm would come to him. 

Harry had been very brave, accepting the news of his connection to Voldemort with an unexpected grace. When asked about his feelings on the matter, he told them that he wasn’t worried, “Because Luc can fix anything.”

As the group approached the Head Goblin’s desk, Harry put a tiny fist over his chest and bowed. Lucius would have to ask when he found the time to study goblin culture on top of his school work at some point, but for now he just basked in the pride he felt over the goblin’s reaction. The Head Goblin was only taken aback for a moment before he greeted Harry back and told them where to wait for Ragna.

“That was very respectful of you, Harry,” Sirius praised once they were alone in the small office. The only furniture in the room was a small wooden table and five chairs. They took the three chairs on one side of the dark oak surface to wait. “And respect goes a long way with Goblins.”

“I know,” Harry said matter-of-factly as the other door to the room opened and Ragna walked in with a tall, strapping ginger man.

“Hello, Harry. I’m Bill, Ron’s older brother,” the eldest Weasley said, reaching out to shake Harry’s hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I hear you and Draco are Ron’s best friends.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well,” Harry responded politely. “And yes, we are. I think Hermione will be too, once he gets over his jealousy.”

Bill chuckled. “I’ve heard about Hermione, I think. Is she the girl that answers all the teacher’s questions before anyone else gets the chance?”

“Yes,” Harry admitted. “But that’s just because of the pictures her brain takes. It makes it easier for her to remember.”

“Ah,” Bill said knowingly. “A photographic memory would do just that.”

“Can we move onto more relevant topics of conversation,” Ragna asked impatiently.

“Of course,” Harry replied with a blush. “My apologies, esteemed commander.”

Ragna gave the boy a genuine smile for the use of her formal title.

“Right,” Bill said, clapping his hands together. “I’m here to answer any questions you might have. Once we’re done here, we’ll go into the next room where my colleagues and I will perform the ritual.”

“Will it hurt?” Harry asked.

“A little, yes,” Bill admitted. “But you’ll fall asleep before the worst of it happens.”

“Will I fall asleep, or will I lose consciousness?”

“You’ll lose consciousness.”

“Those things are different.”

“Yes, I just didn’t want to scare you.”

“I’m not scared,” Harry assured. “All of my grown-ups said that this had to be done. They wouldn’t say that if they thought I was in danger.”

Lucius and Sirius both looked down at the little boy at the same time. Lucius knew that Sirius was probably feeling the same overwhelming adoration he felt for the boy. It was truly an honor to be trusted by a child that had every right to doubt them. 

“Well, that’s very good,” Bill said, giving Lucius an appraising look. “I’m glad you have such a sturdy support system.”

“Me too,” Harry beamed up at the young man. Then he got very serious. “Is this ritual considered dark magic?”

“Yes,” Bill admitted with a worried glance at Lucius and Sirius. “Anything that touches the soul and requires blood is considered dark magic.”

“How much blood does this ritual require?”

“A single drop.”

“Oh, that’s not bad. Will I be able to feel you touching my soul?”

“Once you lose consciousness, you’ll be able to see me do it.”

“Really?” Harry asked, amazed. “Like in Occlumency?”

“Exactly like in Occlumency,” Ragna answered, pride filling her words. “Which is why we had you learn it.”

“You’re going to get rid of the spiky thing,” Harry said more than he asked.

“What spiky thing?” Sirius asked, a worried look creeping back into his features.

“The spiky thing I can’t put away,” Harry explained. “Everything else has a place, but that thing just sits in the middle of the room mucking up the whole space.”

“That is exactly what we’re going to do,” Bill replied with a nod.

“How?” Harry asked.

“It’s a bit easier to show you than it is to tell you,” Bill sighed.

“Then show me, please,” Harry replied with a nod. “I’m ready.”

“Are you sure?” Sirius asked. “You don’t have any other questions?”

“Nope,” Harry said, finishing the word with a cheery popping sound. “I kinda just want to get it over with. Pansy and Theo are coming over tomorrow and Draco wants to set up all of our new Barbie playsets before they arrive.”

Ragna laughed and Lucius wondered if he had ever seen a goblin do that before. He didn’t have time to dwell on it because she and Bill stood immediately, gesturing to the door they entered through. 

The ritual space was a massive, round room with thick stone walls. In the center of the room a large circle was drawn on the ground, lined by runes. Most of them Lucius did not recognize, which only heightened his anxiety. He knew Harry was in good hands, but the information he had been given on the ritual was minimal and he found himself grasping for any semblance of understanding.

A small wooden crate sat in the center of the circle, containing a Kneazle. Lucius could tell just by looking at the beast that it was well beyond its prime and likely already near death. He made a note to thank the Cursebreakers for their foresight, as Lucius hadn’t told the boy about the sacrifice of another life in exchange for his. He also managed to forget to obtain one. 

“Why is there a cat here?” Harry asked, as if on cue.

“Peony is here to take this burden from you,” one of the other Cursebreakers replied quietly. Lucius could see the hint of tears in her eyes. “She is very sick and there’s no way to help her get better, so she’s going to be very brave and help you.”

“How?”

“We’re going to put the spiky thing in Peony,” Bill explained solemnly. 

“But then what happens to Peony?”

“She dies,” the young woman breathed.

“I don’t want Peony to die for me,” Harry said, his voice rising from his distress.

“Peony is very clever, Harry,” Bill assured. “All Kneazels are. She knows why she’s here today and she wants to help you. But you should know that she gets something out of this too.”

“What?”

“She won’t have to suffer anymore,” the girl whispered. And with her words, the tears finally spilled over. Lucius suspected that Peony was her Kneazel. It must have been a very hard decision, agreeing to hand a beloved pet over for this. But Lucius knew what it was like to watch the ones you love suffer, and understood how someone could agree to it.

“How do you know she wants this?” Harry asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

“You know how you can speak to snakes?” Sirius asked.

“Yes.”

“Well some people can talk to other animals.”

“So someone asked her?”

“Yes,” Bill confirmed. Then he pointed to the young woman from earlier. “T.J. can speak to mammals. I promise you, Harry. Everyone that is here today wants to help you.”

“Peony is actually hoping to move things along faster,” T.J. said with a watery chuckle. “She isn’t the most patient being.”

“Okay, Peony,” Harry said to the feline. “If you’re ready, I am too.”

With that, Harry stepped inside the circle. A wall of bright, white light appeared for a moment before fading away. Bill, T.J., and the other five Cursebreakers spaced themselves out around the perimeter of the circle as Lucius and Sirius stood against a far wall. 

The Cursebreakers did not wait, extinguishing the lights in the room as soon as they reached their positions. They began chanting in Latin while waving their wands in various intricate patterns. Lucius watched in awe as the runes on the ground began to glow in haunting shades of blue and purple. Harry stood quietly, watching the shifting lights with admiration.

T.J. and Bill seemed to be the ones leading the ritual, as their wand movements were the most consistent and elaborate ones Lucius could see. This was confirmed when an athame materialized within the circle, in front of Bill. 

The eldest Weasley son reached out, grabbing the hilt as the magic pulled him into the circle. He crossed the space to Harry and Peony and knelt before the boy.  Without missing a beat in his chanting, Bill slowly reached out with his free hand, took one of Harry’s, and pricked his finger with the tip of the blade.

Then he shifted and reached out to Peony who happily gave him her paw through the bars of her wooden crate. Bill nodded to the feline once her paw had been pricked. She turned to face Harry, peering up at him through the bars. When she held her paw out to the boy, he seemed to know what to do. Harry sat on the ground beside the Kneazel and took her paw into his hand. 

The chanting grew louder as the other Cursebreakers outside of the circle continued to work. Bill, however, was no longer speaking Latin. Lucius listened as he spoke in what sounded like Old Norse as magic slowly filled the room, ebbing and flowing like water.

Harry started to look uncomfortable at that point, scrunching up his nose before letting out a pained hiss. Lucius felt Sirius tense beside him and placed a comforting hand on the other man’s shoulder. He squeezed it too hard when Harry whimpered a moment later.

By the time Harry and Peony slumped forward, Lucius and Sirius were both trembling. It was unbearable, watching a boy that had already gone through so much endure a pain neither of them could imagine. 

Bill’s head fell back as the two small figures in front of him lost consciousness.  His eyes were wide and the same light that had surrounded the circle seemed to glow from within him. Lucius and Sirius watched as the other Cursebreakers continued to chant, trying to breathe through the thick metallic tang of ancient magic.

After what seemed like ages, the light within Bill pulsed and Lucius could see a dark mist rising up from Harry before it drifted toward the wooden crate and latched onto Peony. An eerie silence filled the room as the chanting stopped and the glowing runes faded back to darkness. Bill’s eyes fluttered closed before he inhaled sharply and sat up straight. He rolled his neck in either direction before rising and lifting Harry into his arms.

The second they were out of the circle, T.J. lifted her wand and pointed it at the crate. She said a tearful goodbye to her companion before choking out the word that would end the feline’s suffering and ensure Voldemort could never return.

“Fiendfyre.”

Lucius’s back hit the wall as he tried to move away from the oppressive heat that filled the small chamber. Over the roaring blaze, a piercing shriek could be heard. It was over as soon as it started. The bright light faded into absolute darkness before the room’s usual lighting was restored. 

Bill stood by the door with Harry in his arms, gesturing for the men to follow, but Lucius did not see this. All he could see was the young woman knelt by a pile of ash. His feet moved without his knowledge, pulling him to the remains of the creature that had selflessly given her life for Harry’s. 

Lucius reached into his pocket and took the first coin his hand made contact with. He tapped his wand to the Galleon, transfiguring it into a pale pink bottle with a stopper shaped like the feline’s namesake, a peony. He uncorked it, waving his wand over the pile of ashes. What he was doing was technically dark magic as well, but he didn’t care. Not all dark magic was bad, and Lucius would believe that until his final breath. 

The magic pulled only the remains of Peony from the pile, allowing Lucius to place them within the bottle. When all that remained was the ash of the crate, Lucius replaced the stopper and handed the makeshift urn to T.J.. He realized that he was crying as he looked into the young woman’s eyes, brushing his tears away with the back of his hand.

“Thank you,” he choked out. “If there is anything that you need, you come to me. And I mean anything, okay?”

“Okay,” T.J. sniffled, rubbing her nose with the sleeve of her robes. She looked over at Harry, who was now in Sirius’s arms, and seemed to feel the need to reassure them all. “Peony really did volunteer for this, you know. She was ready to go and this gave her something important to do before she left.”

“We will never forget her sacrifice,” Lucius said quietly. T.J. tore her eyes away from Harry to search Lucius’s. After a moment she gave him a soft smile.

“I know you won’t, and so does she.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Well, that was certainly something,” Sirius said, huffing a dry laugh. He sat in the same chair as before, cradling a still unconscious Harry in his arms. Ragna and Bill sat across from them once more, ready to discuss the results of the ritual.

“You should see what it’s like when the vessel isn’t a willing participant,” Ragna replied with a solemn nod.

“Which is why we were willing to let T.J. do that to herself,” Bill explained.

“She is a very brave young woman,” Lucius said quietly.

“And using a very obscure form of necromancy in a government sanctioned building was very brave,” the goblin said with no judgement. 

“And kind,” Bill added. “T.J. deserved that kind of closure, and not everyone would have been willing to give her that.”

“Do you know why that spell was originally created?” Lucius asked. The other adults shook their heads.

“Two centuries ago,” Lucius explained, “a wild fire decimated a small village in Greece. The lone survivor was devastated and filled with guilt. He wanted nothing more than to be able to give his people a proper burial.”

The others listened with rapt attention as Lucius continued. “So, he created a spell that could sift the remains from the ashes of their homes. If I had continued, I could have provided her with a body to bury, but I thought that would be too much for her to bear.”

Sirius, always one to find the humor in a situation, started laughing. As he shook, Harry stirred slightly. Sirius froze, looking down at the boy. Harry snuggled closer to his godfather, but continued to sleep.

“He’ll probably be out for an hour or so,” Bill told them. “But I should probably get the diagnostic spell done, just in case.”

He stood and performed a few complex wand movements over Harry’s sleeping form. The results seemed to be good, judging by the smile on the man’s face. 

“We did it,” Bill sighed happily. “Harry is free.”

“And so are we,” Lucius added. “That was the last one. It’s over. Voldemort cannot come back.”

“We will never stop owing him,” Sirius said quietly, gazing down at Harry. “He saved us all again.”

“We will always owe him, yes,” Lucius agreed. “But we will love him and provide for him. He will get to be a normal child.”

“A normal child,” Sirius snorted. “His bedroom is the size of my first apartment.”

“Speaking of his bedroom,” Bill interjected. “I want to talk to you about Harry’s mindscape.”

“We’re listening,” Lucius told him with a nod.

“It’s incredibly advanced for someone his age,” Bill explained. “I know he’s been taking lessons, but I’d bet that Draco’s not on the same level. Most adults aren’t.”

“I don’t know much about Occlumency,” Sirius admitted. “What’s a mindscape? I know the name is self-explanatory, but like, how different can they be?”

“To put it into perspective,” Lucius answered, “Narcissa’s mindscape is a field of wildflowers, whereas mine is a projection of the night sky.”

“I just use the tried-and-true filing system,” Bill shrugged.

“I’m still lost.”

“As you improve your Occlumency, you’re able to make your mindscape more complex,” Lucius explained. “Bill here is likely more focused on keeping his memories locked down, so his mindscape is simple. His walls on the other hand are likely impenetrable. Narcissa’s more talented than I am, so her walls are incredibly strong and she’s able to hide her memories in something as intricate as a flower. Stars are basically a step above the filing system because it’s a complex concept. But in reality, it’s just a bunch of dots.”

“So then what’s Harry’s mindscape?” Sirius asked, looking back down at the child. 

“I think it’s a replica of his bedroom,” Bill said with a huge grin, shaking his head. “The boy recreated an actual place and hid his memories in things he sees everyday.”

Lucius’s mouth fell open. Sirius huffed before grumbling, “Wish I knew what’s exciting about that.”

“People base their mindscapes on comfort,” Lucius explained, watching Harry sleep fondly. “Narcissa loves to garden, so she naturally chose a place where she could experience the joy of her favorite pastime. I used to stargaze to wind down before bed.”

“So, Harry’s comfort…” Sirius trailed off.

“Comes from the life he has with your family,” Bill nodded. “And the way he’s replicated this room is wildly impressive. Narcissa probably chose a field because a garden was too complicated to organize. Lucius’s night sky likely isn’t accurate, no matter how good he is at Astronomy. His Occlumency skills probably prevent him from creating a perfect replica.”

“It’s true,” Lucius admitted.

“But Ron has talked about Harry’s room,” Bill continued, “His descriptions match what I saw in Harry’s head today perfectly. If there are differences, Harry has put them there intentionally.”

“That’s beyond advanced,” Lucius said with a chuckle. “The boy’s a damn savant.”

“That’s not even it, Lucius.”

“Go on then.”

“People organize their memories within their mindscape,” Bill explained for Sirius’s sake. “Narcissa probably has a different flower for each type of memory, while Lucius likely groups his in constellations.”

“Both of those things are true.”

“Harry’s taken a unique approach,” Bill chuckled. “I had to go through the entire room to be sure that ‘the pointy thing’ was the only piece of the Horcrux in there. Which means I know what items he’s assigned to you and your family.”

“Is this an invasion of his privacy?” Lucius asked with a frown.

“Oh hush,” Sirius scolded lightly. “Go on, Bill.”

Bill laughed before he explained, “He keeps his memories of Draco in his toybox. He keeps his memories of Ron in a quidditch magazine. Hermione gets a big old book. Professor Snape is his cauldron. Narcissa’s memories are tucked into his wardrobe; it's beautiful.”

“What about me?” Sirius pouted. Lucius rolled his eyes. Of course he wanted to know how Harry perceived him, but he wouldn’t resort to begging.

“You and Lucius are kept within a painting.”

“A single item for two separate concepts?” Lucius asked, bewildered.  It was one thing to tuck two memories into a singular representation, but to have all of one’s memories of two separate people combined into a single item? Lucius had never heard of such a thing.

Bill nodded. “It’s a pretty cool painting too. It’s a wolf howling at the moon. Ron told me how you and your wife call each other sun and moon, so that’s cute.”

Lucius and Sirius exchanged looks before smiling down at Harry.

“One last thing,” Bill told them, smiling softly at the boy in Sirus’s arms. “He’s put his memories of his parents in the painting too. His mother is held in the stars and his father makes up the forest around Sirius’s wolf.”

“But he wouldn’t have very many memories of Lily and James,” Sirius argued, tearing up.

“Oh, but he does,” Bill said, nodding slowly. “They’re memories of the stories you’ve told him.”

Lucius’s hand came up to his chest without him telling it to. Sirius had, of course, started telling Harry about his mother and father as soon as they told the boy he was his godfather. He told Harry about how Lily kept his father in line and constantly doted on her son. He told stories about the Marauders’ adventures and shenanigans. (Fred and George now worshiped the ground he walked on.) 

Lucius, on the other hand, made a point to tell him the stories he had heard of their bravery during the war. The tales he heard during his time with the Death Eaters had been heavily altered to suit the oppressors’ narrative, but it wasn’t hard to tell what was exaggerated and what wasn’t once he was free. Lucius told Harry about their selflessness and bravery in the hopes that he would see that he did not have to know suffering to still choose to do the right thing.

His parents seemed to have had normal childhoods filled with love and support, yet they still grew up to be the kind of person that would die for what was right. Lucius told Harry of their bravery to prove that martyrs could not be made, they were born. He hoped that this would help prevent any of Dumbledore’s previous delusions from seeping back into the forefront of his mind. The last thing he wanted was for this poor boy to be subjected to any more tests. Voldemort could not come back now. Harry did not need to be trained. Harry would grow up and  do the right thing because he wouldn’t even think about doing anything else, just like his parents.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“That’s it, isn’t it?” Lucius asked Dumbledore as they sat in the manor’s gardens, watching the children play through the conservatory windows. Cold glasses of lemonade littered the glass table under the pergola as the sun peered through the wrought iron bars above them. “We may live ordinary lives now.”

“Oh, Lucius,” Narcissa chuckled, rubbing her round belly as she lounged on her outdoor chaise. “I fear our life may never be ordinary.”

“And wouldn’t it be terribly boring if it were?” Regulus said with a sly grin.

“There’s just one thing I don’t understand,” Remus mumbled, looking out over the manor grounds.

“Only one?” Sirius asked, patting his best friend on the back. “I personally have no idea what’s happening most of the time.”

“That’s because you’re too preoccupied with coddling the Potter boy,” Severus grumbled.

“Don’t start that again, Severus,” Narcissa scolded. “You adore that boy and you know it. You told him his Elation Elixir was ‘worthy of consumption’. That was the equivalent of you telling him to call you ‘dad’.”

“Yuck!” Sirius exclaimed. “Lucius is my coparent, not Snivelus. Harry already decided.”

Narcissa crossed her arms over her chest, resting them on her tummy. “I’m still mad about that.”

“You are without a doubt, the maternal figure in his mind,” Lucius assured his beautiful wife.

“Yes,” Sirius chuckled. “But in, like, a ‘cool aunt to pair with my gay dads’ kind of way.”

“I think it’s because Draco is so very clearly a momma’s boy,” Regulus teased. “If Harry’s emotionally attached to Lucius instead, there’s a chance he can still marry Draco.”

“Oh, no ,” Lucius groaned. “Is he talking about that now, too?”

“Oh, yes ,” Sirius beamed. “He came to me two nights after we told him I’m his godfather and asked me if that meant I controlled his marriage contract. I told him I would, if he had one, but that I would never dare to assume I know what he wants for his future.”

“And what did he say to that?” Narcissa asked, smiling fondly at the conservatory. 

“He said, and I quote, ‘Draco doesn’t have a contract anymore either…’ and he trailed off just like that,” Sirius told them, giving his best Harry impression. “And I said, ‘No, he doesn’t. We don’t really believe in them anymore, as a family’. Do you know what this boy says to me next?”

The active participants in the conversation shook their heads. Sirius went on, “He tells me, ‘Well, there have to be good things about marriage contracts. Nothing is black-and-white, after all’. I naturally laughed and asked him what he thought the good things might be. He looked me dead in my eyes, so serious, and said, ‘No one else gets to marry the person you want to spend all your time with’ - Moony! Are you even listening to me?”

Remus shook his head, turning his attention from the horizon back to the conversation. “Yes, of course Sirius. You’re right.”

Lucius burst into laughter, nearly startling Narcissa out of her seat, as Sirius glared at his closest friend. 

“What’s got you so distracted?” Sirius demanded with a pouty edge.

“You said that you had to burn the journal after expelling the soul shard,” Remus thought out loud. “You also said that the band of the ring was destroyed, as well as the chain from the locket. But the goblet is intact and Harry is alive. So how does part of the vessel survive the purge but not all of it?”

“The journal, the stone of the ring, the locket, the goblet, and the boy are the vessels,” Severus explained. Lucius could see the fondness hidden under all of the layers of false-apathy. Sev still had a soft spot for the werewolf, and Lucius knew it. It was a matter of time before they both caved and fell together once more. “Thus, they survived. Whereas the band of the ring, and the chain were just metal. They were destroyed from the heat produced by the magic, since they did not have the protection of the Horcrux.”

“Fascinating,” Remus mused, looking at Severus from top to bottom. Lucius, Sirius, and Narcissa exchanged looks and stifled laughs. “It’d be interesting to go over the spell that you used in my classes. It could -”

“As much as I would love to see you two work together on something, without having all of us to mediate,” Dumbledore interrupted casually. “I would prefer that you refrain from covering anything to do with Horcruxes with our students. We’d hate to give anyone any ideas.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed. “But perhaps you could discuss the overlap between potions and defense. The use of healing potions and various enhancements are commonly used in duels.”

“Do not sign me up for a group project,” Severus snapped.

“He’d sign you up for more than a group project, if you’d let him,” Regulus teased, dodging the hex Severus threw at him. Laughter broke out among the group before familiar voices called out to them.

“Mother!”

“And Luc and Siri too! We need all of our parents!”

“I wonder what this could be about,” Regulus mused, rising from his seat to join the parents. Lucius noticed that Remus and Dumbledore were also following as they approached the conservatory. He wished he would have known sooner that a larger family meant more people to put their noses in his business. 

The children all sat around a small, circular table in the center of the room. Draco and Harry sat in the center, with Pansy and Blaise on Draco’s right and Ron and Hermione on Harry’s left. A piece of parchment sat in front of them on the pale-beige surface.

“Do you need assistance with a homework assignment?” Lucius asked hopefully, standing in front of the council of tiny humans. 

“No,” Draco said with a too-sweet smile. “We need you to sign this.”

“Preferably with a blood quill,” Harry added. “But Dobby refused to collect yours without your permission.”

“That’s because Dobby knows how serious signing a contract in blood is,” Narcissa said, absentmindedly rubbing her belly. “What are you trying to get us to agree to, anyway?”

Draco picked up the piece of parchment from the table, holding it out to his mother. Narcissa took it, reading it over as a smile slowly crept across her features. By the time she reached the end, she was giggling into her free hand. Lucius raised a brow at her in question. She handed the contract over with a shaking hand, unable to control her laughter. Lucius knew why the moment he read the handwritten headline.

-x-

Draco and Harry’s Marriage Contract

This agreement, made on the twenty-first of April in the year nineteen-ninety-two was signed at Malfoy Manor in Wiltshire by and between the guardians of Harry James Potter and Draco Lucius Malfoy.

Per this arrangement, Harry and Draco will be wed on a sunny day between both of their birthdays, after Draco turns seventeen. Harry will make all the money, so Draco can focus on fashion, and Draco will make really cool clothes for Harry. It will be a perfect match.

They’ll get to own the Manor, but will be nice and let Narcissa and Lucius have the big room until the new lords are twenty-one. They both think that’s very kind of them and possibly deserves a reward…

Back to the marriage, though. This contract says that Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, Narcissa Violetta Malfoy, and Sirius Orion Black consent to this union and are gonna help plan the wedding. And also pay for it. And maybe convince the Weird Sisters to play at it.

-x-

“You two don’t need our permission to get married,” Lucius chuckled, setting the parchment back down on the table. “But I’ll definitely pay for it, especially if you two marry each other. That’ll save me a small fortune, only throwing one wedding. Maybe I’ll be able to convince the twins to get married at the same time…”

“Speaking of the twins,” Sirius said, looking down at the ground by Narcissa’s feet. The still-giggling woman had a small puddle of water beneath her sandals.

“Perhaps she just -” Lucius tried to reason, unable to wrap his head around the sight in front of him.

“No,” Narcissa breathed in between laughs. “It’s happening, Lucius. The twins are coming, now.”

Lucius stood there for a moment, simply staring at his wife in disbelief. Then he came to his senses and started moving. As Lucius summoned everything they would need for their trip to St. Mungo’s Sirius started sending messages off with his Patronus. Soon the Maternity ward would be filled with Weasleys, Tonkses, and Blacks galore.

It was really happening. Lucius had done it. He had built a better world for his family, and all it took was the help of a few friends (and a barmy old man). His beautiful wife was about to bless him with two more perfect children. His son was healthy and happy and surrounded by friends that loved him. 

And Harry, oh Harry. That wonderful, charming, brilliant little boy would get to relax. He would get to have a normal childhood… Or would chaos follow little Harry Potter, even after his greatest threat had been destroyed?

Chapter Text

Chapter One:

The Very Best Birthday

Harry

The morning of July 31st, 1992 was bright and warm. Sunlight poured through the sheer curtains of Harry’s bedroom and the canopy of his four poster bed. Harry was sleeping peacefully, dreaming about flying over the manor grounds with Draco, when he felt his bed dip beside him. Harry’s eyes shot open in fear.

Draco stood on his knees on the edge of Harry’s bed. He started bouncing the second Harry looked at him. The raven-haired boy giggled, sitting up and rubbing the sleep from his eyes with the back of his hand.

“It’s your birthday!” Draco exclaimed.

“It is,” Harry agreed before he yawned. “And you woke me up at…?”

“Eight in the morning,” Draco said, still bouncing. “A perfectly reasonable time to start the day. Now, what do you want to do?”

“I told you, silly,” Harry said, crawling over to his favorite person and placing his hands on the other boy’s shoulders to hold him still. “I want to meet our friends in Diagon Alley and get our school supplies.”

“Ugh,” Draco grimaced. “Mother, you were right. He really does want to waste this joyous day shopping for school books.”

Narcissa chuckled, leaning against the door frame with Azalea on her hip. Lucius stood behind her holding Aster while Sirius leaned against the other side of the door with an amused grin. The twins were just over three months old now and Harry loved getting to watch them grow.

“We’ll get more than books,” Harry argued, reaching up to tuck a strand of Draco’s fine blonde hair behind his ear. “And we met on my birthday, shopping for school supplies. I’d hardly say that was a waste.”

Harry watched as Draco’s cheeks turned his favorite shade of pink. The fair-haired boy smiled, lightly shoving Harry.

“Alright, fine. We’ll spend your birthday buying up all the sugar quills Diagon has to offer.”

“I’m putting my foot down on the sugar quills,” Narcissa scolded lightly. “Hermione’s parents work very hard to keep our teeth healthy. I’ll not have you rotting them out. And chewing on your quill is a bad habit.”

“It helps me focus,” Harry pouted. 

“Well,” Narcissa sighed with resignation. “Perhaps we’ll just have to find you something else to help with that. For now, get dressed. We’re meeting everyone at the restaurant in an hour. Remember, it’s very nice and they encourage Muggle clothing since it’s right off the main road and not the Wizarding one. You don’t need to wear a suit, but this is not a place for jeans or trainers.”

“I know, Ciss,” Harry giggled. “I picked the restaurant.”

“Yes, yes,” Narcissa chuckled. “You have told me many times how you’d like today to go. Come now, Draco. Let’s go pick out your outfit.”

“I already know what I’m wearing,” Draco proclaimed, leaping off the bed gracefully. “But you may come and braid my hair.” 

Narcissa snorted a laugh, handing Azalea to Sirius before following Draco across the hall. Once Draco’s door was closed, Lucius and Sirius came into Harry’s room to sit on the armchairs by his fireplace. There was no fire lit, but a small table sat between the chairs and as the men sat, a tray set for tea appeared on its marble surface. The twins’ hair, a bright white colour, practically glowed in the late-July sun.

“They’re so cute,” Harry mused, crossing his room to his wardrobe. “Was Draco that cute when he was a baby?”

“Yes,” Lucius said with a warm chuckle. “I am quite blessed. My wife makes beautiful babies.”

“Could we look at Draco’s baby pictures when we get home?” Harry asked. “I don’t think there are any of me, and -”

“I have dozens of photos of you as a baby, Harry,” Sirius interrupted gently. “And I would bet that your parents’ house in Godric’s Hallow has even more.”

“Sirius,” Lucius said in a warning tone. “We’ve talked about this.”

“Talked about what?” Harry asked, slipping his t-shirt over his head to put on his bottle-green button-up.

“Taking you to see your family homes,” Sirius explained, bouncing Azalea gently on his knee while the infant yanked on his long, black hair. 

Harry turned from his wardrobe to question them head-on. “Homes? Like more than one?” 

Lucius sighed, reaching over to release Sirius’s hair from Azalea’s tiny fist. “Yes, more than one. You will be the heir to your parents’ home, which currently acts as a memorial to them and the war, as well as Sirius’s family home. It’s called Grimmauld Place.”

“It’s a heap,” Sirius said with a grimace. “But the one that I really want to show you is the Potter house. The home your grandparents raised James in. Your grandpa always called it ‘The Kiln’. You know, like where pottery is fired.”

Harry giggled, turning back to grab his shiny black trousers from his wardrobe. As he slipped out of his pajama bottoms, he turned to Lucius. “So, Siri wants to take me to a crime scene, and a heap?”

“And a lovely home that has been well-kept by house elves for the last decade,” Sirius added. “Can’t forget about that.”

“Yes,” Lucius sighed. “That is exactly what he wants.”

“And your opinion on it?” Harry asked, grabbing his black satin bow tie and walking across his room so Lucius could help him tie it.

“I fear visiting your parents’ home will make you sad,” Lucius said, maneuvering Aster so he could take out his wand. “And Grimmauld Place is home to all sorts of creatures and antiquities you’re far too young to come into contact with. So I’d rather pay to have the house cleared out professionally before you enter it. I have no qualms with you visiting the Kiln, however. As we were able to contact the elves there and it is confirmed to be a safe and clean environment.”

“I think your idea for Grimmauld Place is reasonable,” Harry said, walking back over to his standing mirror to tuck in his shirt. He sighed as he looked at the waistband before turning to Lucius. “Could I -?”

“Dobby,” Lucius sighed. When the little elf appeared, Lucius asked him, “Could you please get Harry’s favorite belt from my room?”

“And the snake earring?” Harry asked hopefully, batting his eyelashes to add to the effect.

“And the snake earring,” Lucius chuckled. Harry smiled widely as Sirius barked a laugh, startling Azalea. Her eyes went comically wide and her mouth opened into an ‘o’ shape as her little arms flailed around.

“You’ll spoil him rotten,” Sirius accused with no real bite to his words.

“He deserves it,” Lucius replied with a shrug.

“Yeah, Siri,” Harry teased as Dobby reappeared with his accessories. “Malfoy’s always get what they want, even the honorary ones.”

“If you have it your way, you’ll be a Malfoy before you’re even of age,” Sirius huffed, pulling out his wand to summon a small toy to distract Azalea, before she recommenced her hair-pulling.

“And I will have my way,” Harry promised, putting Lucius’s silver snake earring in his newly-healed piercing. “You guys might not want to sign our contract, but we’re going to honor it anyway.”

“Are you now?” Lucius lilted. “And you, a boy wearing mixed metals with nothing to tie them together, think you have enough reason to make a decision like that?”

Harry looked down at the golden ring on his pointer finger and frowned. “I’m not transfiguring my ring, it’s perfect the way it is.”

“Then change the belt and the earring, silly boy,” Lucius chuckled.

“What if I mess them up?”

“They can be replaced.”

“But you’ve had -”

“Harry,” Sirius said gently, “Lucius wouldn’t make the offer if he didn’t think you could pull it off.”

“It’s true,” Lucius agreed. “You’re very talented, and we’ve been working on that spell all week. You’ve got it.”

Harry sighed, looking at the fine silver dangling from his ear in his reflection. Luc and Siri were right. Harry had been practicing this spell with Draco all week. Narcissa and Lucius had both sacrificed a few pieces of jewelry and the boys took turns switching them between silver and gold. Only one ring had been damaged irreparably, and it was Draco’s doing.

He took a deep breath before he picked his wand up from the desk. He’d start with the earring. The belt had more than one material, so if he wasn’t careful the spell would try to turn the leather into gold as well and then the whole belt would be ruined. 

Lucius’s snake earring was one of the coolest things he’d ever seen. Harry held his breath and focused intently as he spoke the incantation. He moved his wand in the intricate pattern he had been mastering and tapped it on the earring. When the snake shimmered and shifted from silver to gold, Harry released the breath he had been holding.

“Very good, Pup!” Sirius praised. Azalea cooed her approval while Lucius clapped Aster’s hands together.

“Yeah, yeah,” Harry chuckled, “You’re all so impressed.” He stage-whispered to the twins, “I’m breaking the law, you know.”

“Albus is aware that you and Draco study privately at home,” Lucius tried to correct Harry.

“Yes and Professor Dumbledore is a prime example of following the law,” Harry countered.

“Touché,” Lucius huffed a laugh. “Now fix your belt so we can go to breakfast. I’m famished.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Lucius,” Narcissa said as they all stood outside the broom shop. The twins sat in front of her in their enchanted pram, grasping at each other’s little arms and babbling happily. “They already have brooms.”

“Yes,” Lucius agreed, continuing to stare at the Nimbus 2001 with a far away look in his eye. “But if I get them these brooms, Ronald and Ginevra could have their old ones. I see no harm in it.”

“Giving the old brooms to the twins would make more sense,” Draco said. Then he dodged Ron’s elbow and added, “They are on the team with us, after all.”

“I would buy brooms for the whole team, son,” Lucius explained, his eyes still fixed on the display in the shop window. Harry wouldn’t complain if he got a new broom on top of all of his presents, but he could see what Ciss was saying. It was a big purchase.

“Lucius,” Molly chided lightly, “You have paid for breakfast, you have insisted upon buying Ginny everything she touches, and you once again bought all of my children’s school robes, you do not have to -”

“I know I do not have to,” Lucius interrupted gently. “I want to. I bought breakfast because Harry wanted all of his friends to come and it’s his birthday. And Miss Ginevra is being so kind as to give me practice. Azalea’s gifts will be better suited to her taste if I acquaint myself with the interests of young ladies in advance. I bought your children’s robes because the Ministry fails to see the genius of your husband and I refuse to allow that to negatively affect your children.”

“Molly,” Arthur chimed in, “You can’t tell me that you wouldn’t want to do the same if we were in the position to do so.”

“I can confidently say that I would not spend upwards of one hundred thousand Galleons in one day, Arthur.”

Narcissa sighed, looking down at the small horde of children. Their group was causing a bit of a traffic jam and Harry could tell that her patience was wearing thin.

“You very clearly want to do this, my moon,” Narcissa told her husband. “And who am I to stop you from blessing others?”

“If you really do not think it’s wise, I will not go against you, my sun.”

“Buy the damn brooms, Lucius.”

Lucius leaned in to kiss his wife’s temple. “Thank you, my love.”

“You’re quite welcome,” Narcissa replied, rolling her eyes. “Let’s just hope you grow out of this before you spoil two entire generations of Hogwarts students rotten.”

“We’re not rotten, Mrs. Malfoy,” Pansy said sweetly. “We’re always so grateful for Mr. Malfoy’s kindness.”

“He is not getting you a broom too, Pansy.”

“Fine.”

“You don’t even like quidditch,” Draco pointed out as Lucius and Sirius went off to spend a small fortune on a bunch of school children. The stark difference between his new family and the Dursleys was still jarring to Harry at times. Yes, Draco had always had this experience, but for the Malfoys to take Harry in? For them to love him just as much as their own children? To extend that love unto his friends? It never ceased to amaze him. 

“And you always complain about how messy your hair is after flying,” Blaise added.

“Yes, but a Nimbus 2001?” Pansy pretended to swoon into Hermione’s waiting arms, and Ginny giggled furiously at the older girls’ shenanigans. 

“Alright, you silly stars,” Narcissa said fondly. “What now? And do think quickly, as I am tired of being in everyone’s way.”

“Is it an okay time for ice cream?” Harry asked. “I wouldn’t want to be too full for lunch.”

“Oh, my,” Molly crooned. “You sweet boy.”

“It is a perfect time for ice cream,” Narcissa lilted. “To Fortescue's we go!”

As the group started toward their next destination, Harry noticed his magic flaring up inside him. It felt sort of like when he had run from Dudley and ended up on the school roof - a tingling sensation of danger. Only, Harry was with his friends and family in one of his favorite places. So what was making him feel so on edge?

He looked around, trying to calm himself by studying the various displays in the large shop windows. He was falling behind the group a bit when he saw what was threatening his peace through the reflection in the glass. A tall figure in black robes, wearing some kind of elaborate Halloween mask, had their wand pointed directly at Harry’s back.

 Harry supposed that everything that happened next probably went a lot faster than he would remember. He spun around on his heels and locked eyes with the stranger. Harry felt his magic pulse inside his core and was suddenly aware of the fact that this person was going to aim to kill, not simply harm. 

Adrenaline coursed through his veins as a burst of power sprang from him. The stranger’s wand leapt from their hand, flying toward Harry as a second burst of magic poured out. The window behind him exploded, sending the shards of glass soaring over the unaware shoppers. Harry did not want to hurt the person, so he focused intently on capturing them instead. 

“Harry!” Narcissa screamed as the shards of glass arranged themselves mid-air and pinned the stranger to the wooden door behind them. 

“I’m okay!” Harry called, catching the stranger’s wand. The shocked crowd parted for him as he made his way toward the masked criminal. Harry could hear Narcissa and Molly shouting for him, but ignored them.

The stranger glared down at him as he neared, only his eyes visible under his disguise. Adults in bright red robes, probably Aurors, were pouring out of the surrounding alleyways shouting commands into the crowd. But Harry just wanted to see who had been trying to hurt him. 

The glass surrounded the stranger’s body, piercing his robes only millimeters away from his skin in a perfect outline. Up close, Harry could see that the mask was made of metal, a fine silver, and had intricate designs carved into its surface. It was actually quite pretty, in Harry’s opinion. He wondered if Luc would get him something like it for the Parkinson’s big masquerade party.

Harry’s magic seemed to have another idea though, surging out one final time to remove the mask the same way it had the wand. Harry caught the carved silver as a familiar silhouette entered his peripherals. 

“Harry, honey, are you alright?” Tonks asked, pulling Harry away from the man pinned to the wall. Several more Aurors reached them as Narcissa came barreling toward Harry. She wrapped him in her arms, kissing all over his face and murmuring apologies.

“Hello, Tonks.” Harry said when Narcissa’s smooching ceased. She still held him tightly, but Harry didn’t mind. Ciss gave the best hugs. “I’m well, how are you?”

Tonks just stared at Harry for a moment with their mouth open before answering, “I’m well, thank you.” Then they rubbed the back of their neck and asked, “Can you tell me what happened here?”

“Yes,” Harry said calmly. “I started to feel funny, like something bad was going to happen. I couldn’t tell what until I saw this guy aiming his wand at me. I did magic, but it wasn’t on purpose, and his wand flew to me.” Harry held up his right hand to show Tonks the slim piece of reddish-coloured wood. “Then I accidentally did magic again and the window broke so I could pin him to the wall. Am I in trouble?”

“No, Harry.” Tonks said, shaking their head. “Not at all. Narcissa, is Lucius with you? I’d like him and Harry to come with me to answer a few more questions.”

“But it’s his birthday,” Narcissa argued, still wrapped tightly around Harry. “He wanted ice cream.”

“Mister Fortescue sells big containers of ice cream,” Harry told her, placing a soothing hand on her cheek.. “You can get a few flavors to go and we can finish my birthday party at our house. Ginny’s never seen our playroom upstairs.”

“That is a brilliant idea, Harry,” Lucius said, walking up to them with his eyes trained on the man that was now bound and held by the Aurors. “Marcus, it’s good to see you as usual.”

“Fuck you, Lucius,” the man named Marcus spat. “You’re a filthy blood-traitor and we know what you did.”

“Do you, now?” Lucius drawled, gently pulling Harry away from Narcissa so that he stood facing the strange man. Lucius rested his hand on Harry’s shoulder and venom dripped from his words as he added, “Then you’ll know that we were successful and your efforts are fruitless.”

“We’ll see about that,” the man said through gritted teeth. “Neither of you are invincible.”

“No,” Lucius agreed, “But we’re both quite good at staying alive. I think our dear Harry proved that today.”

“Indeed he did,” one of the Aurors holding the man praised. “He’d make a fine Auror one day.”

“No thank you,” Harry said politely. “I’m going to be a Cursebreaker, like Bill. That way I can take Draco all over the world to study clothes while I make places safer. Speaking of which, you should probably take the bad guy away now. Shouldn’t you?”

Siri’s warm and comforting laugh sounded from behind them. “That’s my boy, always asking the really important questions.”

Harry shuffled out of Lucius’s grasp to be scooped up and swung around by his godfather. Once he was back on the ground, Harry looked up and said, “We have to go with Tonks. You’ll come with us, won’t you?”

“Of course, Pup,” Sirius assured. “I’m just sorry Lucius and I weren’t with you to help keep you safe.”

“Did you get our brooms?”

Sirius just stared at Harry for a second before he chuckled and replied, “Yes, Pup. You’re the proud owner of a Nimbus 2001.”

“Worth it.”

“Harry, your life is not worth a damn broomstick!” Narcissa scolded, tears streaming down her face. Harry walked over to her and gave her another hug. It was awkward with the stranger’s wand and mask still in hand, but she seemed to appreciate it all the same.

“Ciss, I know that. I just meant that it would have been worse if they were absent and I didn’t at least get a new broom out of it.”

“Ugh!” Narcissa groaned, turning to her husband and smacking his chest with the back of her hand. “You are spoiling him! I don’t care what you say! ‘If I didn’t at least get a new broom out of it’. I mean, really -”

Harry thought he knew what her ranting was really about.

“Narcissa,” Harry said quietly. “I know that you had to be over there to help Molly keep everyone else safe. Please don’t be upset.”

“You brilliant little boy,” she lilted, sweeping him into another crushing hug and knocking the silver mask from his hand. She started kissing his face again and this time he giggled.

“Narcissa,” Sirius groaned, “You’re painting the boy red! Cut it out!”

“Oh, hush,” she scolded lightly, slipping her wand from her sleeve to vanish the lipstick from Harry’s face. “I just watched the boy face-off with a Death Eater, unarmed.”

“Oh,” Harry said with a frown. “Is this because we-”

“Yes,” Lucius answered before Harry could finish his question. He glanced around at the people that stood, watching them. “But we should wait to tell Tonks about that until we’re at the Ministry, okay?”

“We’re going to tell the Ministry about all of that?” Sirius asked incredulously. “What will Dumbledore say?”

“Who cares,” Lucius shrugged. “Come now, let’s get this over with so we can have ice cream.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Harry thought the Ministry of Magic may have been the coolest place in the entire world. Hogwarts and the manor were awesome, but the shiny-black tiles and towering walls of glass took his breath away. The fireplaces lit up, bright green, as dozens of people moved around the crowded atrium. Harry watched them bustle around like little ants from the window of the office they sat in. 

This was apparently the room that Lucius preferred to use when he had to do business here, and Harry understood why. The walls were a charcoal-grey colour with a satin finish, giving it a luxurious feel. The long table was stained jet-black and matched the leather of the office chairs that surrounded it. 

All of the grown-ups were talking about this Marcus man and all the Death Eater people that Luc could remember. Siri was losing his patience, smacking the table as he argued with the creepy Head Auror man. Skim-jaw, or whatever they called him, argued back. Apparently he didn’t like that Harry could do magic that powerful without meaning to. 

“How about you and I slip out of here and see how far we can get into the Department of Mysteries before we get kicked out?” Tonks whispered, leaning toward Harry.

“Will they let us leave?”

“Only one way to find out.”

Tonks stood, nodding for Harry to follow while the other adults continued to fight. They were almost to the door when the man they called ‘Shacklebolt’ called out to them.

“Tonks, where the hell do you think you’re taking Harry Potter?”

“Somewhere more interesting than this,” Tonks said, ushering Harry forward. “It’s his birthday for Merlin’s sake.”

“A Ministry employee just attacked him in broad daylight,” Shacklebolt argued. “You can’t seriously be thinking about taking him out there on your own. What if more than one person is in on this?”

“That is what we have been trying to tell you!” Lucius snapped. “This is the Death Eaters’ last-ditch effort. They somehow found out about us destroying the Horcruxes and now they’ve convinced themselves that destroying Harry will aid them in whatever deluded plans they have. There are, without a doubt, several people ‘in on this’. If you would just listen to me, I could tell you the name of every single Death Eater on the Ministry’s payroll.”

“Why are you just now telling us this information, if you’ve known for so long?” the Head Auror with the silly name asked, glaring at Lucius.

“Would you have believed him if he did?” Harry asked innocently.

“You insolent little -”

“Hey now,” Shacklebolt said, trying to calm down the man. “He didn’t mean anything by that.”

“Yeah, Rufus,” another Auror said. “He’s just a kid.”

“Did you see what he did this morning?” the grouchy man asked incredulously. “Just a kid, my ass. He could bring the roof in on us if we piss him off.”

“Any of you could do that,” Harry countered, ignoring Tonks’s attempts to tug him out of the room. “All it would take is a few powerful Bombardas, strategically placed, and anyone could level this building. You’re just mad because I can do it without a wand and you can’t.”

Lucius and Sirius burst into a fit of laughter as Tonks swept Harry up over their shoulder. As the other adults all started shouting at each other again, Tonks carried Harry out of the room. Once they were in the lift, Tonks plopped Harry down gently and put their hands on their hips.

“Scrimgeour isn’t someone you can play with, Harry.”

“He’s incredibly rude. I don’t like the way he talks to Lucius and I certainly don’t like the way he treats Sirius,” Harry said, kicking his loafer against the carpet as a lady announced which level they were passing. “And don’t get me started on how he spoke to me!”

“Yeah,” Tonks sighed, “The Minister of Magic isn’t going to like that either. He’ll be lucky if he still has his job at the end of the day.”

The elevator announced that they were once again at the atrium and they bobbed slightly as they came to a stop. The door slid open and four people entered. The three women were engaged in a conversation and took no notice of Harry and Tonks. The man, on the other hand, seemed to recognize Harry immediately. 

Harry thought the man looked an awful lot like that terrible boy from school, Goyle. He had the same round head and heavy brow as Harry’s rotten classmate. Harry made eye contact with the man and felt something push against his Occlumency shields. Harry tipped his head to the side, curious. Why was this man trying to get into his head?

Harry pushed back against the force, falling forward into the man’s mind. Harry knew this was dangerous, so he took the necessary precautions to prevent himself from getting locked in. He imagined a sturdy metal chain tethering himself to his own body as he effortlessly pushed through the stranger’s shields.

The man’s mindscape was dreadfully boring, no more than a small room with a few filing cabinets and a wooden table. A projection of the man’s soul stood in the center of the room, staring at Harry with a furious and shocked expression.

“How the hell -?”

“I’m really good at Occlumency,” Harry shrugged. “I just started learning Legilimency, but I don’t think I’m too bad at that either. What did you want to know? Maybe I can tell you.”

“Are you truly the reason the Dark Lord is gone?”

“Yeah, but that’s a good thing. He wasn’t very nice.”

“He didn’t have to be nice! He had power!”

“How much power could he really have if I beat him when I was just a baby?”

The man’s rage was nearly palpable at Harry’s words. Not wanting to press his luck, Harry pulled himself out of the man’s mind. Back in the elevator, the man was still slightly dazed but didn’t look any less angry. 

“Harry,” Tonks whispered. “What did you just do?”

“I’ll tell you in a minute,” Harry said. Then, when the woman announced that they had reached the Department of Intoxicating Substances, Harry spoke to the strange man. “This is your floor, sir.”

The man shook his head briefly before glaring down at Harry. All Harry did was raise his eyebrows and look at the illuminated number five on the wall. The man inhaled sharply and shoved his way out of the elevator. Once Harry was alone with Tonks again, he turned and explained what had just occurred with the man.

“Fuck,” Tonks breathed. “Kingsley was right. I would have been useless if you got trapped in there.”

“I wouldn’t have,” Harry argued. “I’m a very good Occlumens. Uncle Sev can’t even get in my head.”

“Really?” Tonks asked, bewildered. “Oh, that’s not the point! You’re in danger, Harry. You’ve now been attacked twice in one day!”

“I would hardly call that an attack,” Harry scoffed as the elevator came to a stop on the ninth floor. As the door slid open, he added, “Should I have looked around more while I was in there? Maybe I could have figured out if they had any other plans.”

“No, you should not have ‘looked around more’, Harry,” Tonks sighed. “Now, back to our adventure. It’s likely that we won’t even get past the first door. The Department of Mysteries is locked down pretty tightly. But the door is really cool looking and you might get to see an Unspeakable.”

“What’s an Unspeakable?”

“That’s what they call the people that work down here,” Tonks explained, then added in a whisper, “No one knows what they actually look like because they wear these freaky glamours.”

“Cool,” Harry whispered in awe. People with secret identities, like superheroes or something. Tonks turned down a long hallway and Harry followed closely behind. The tiles were still long and shiny, but some had to be cut into thinner strips to adjust for the arched ceiling. Thick columns broke up the long expanse of wall every few feet.

The door was jet-black, blending into the walls, and had a large knob in the center. Tonks tiptoed up to it and jostled the knob; nothing happened. 

“Can I try?” Harry asked.

“Sure, why not?”

Harry placed a hand on the knob and turned. It clicked. His eyes widened as he looked up at Tonks who was staring at the door with an open mouth. After a tense moment of silence, Harry pushed lightly and the door actually opened.

“Holy shit,” Tonks whispered. “Why am I even surprised?”

“What happens if we go in there?”

“In this timeline, nothing bad will happen here,” a strange voice said from behind them. Harry whipped around to see an unsettling figure in plain black robes. If Harry didn’t try really hard to focus, the lady’s face was constantly shifting and unrecognizable. Dozens of different faces seemed to blur and contort into one another. But when Harry really looked at her, he could see a spattering of freckles painted across her nose and green eyes that were golden around the edges. “In another, a few years down the line, you’d wreak havoc and destroy years of research before losing someone you love. In others, you work here. In some you never set foot in here, those are my favorites.”

“That’s not very nice,” Harry said, placing his hands on his hips. “If I don’t do anything wrong this time, why don’t you like me?”

“I didn’t say that,” the woman argued. “I said that I prefer the timelines where you do not enter the Department of Mysteries at all. I like those ones because your life is dreadfully mundane, but you don’t live in constant danger. I see nothing wrong with wishing you a peaceful life.”

“If you know about other timelines, does that mean you know about Lucius?”

“And Dumbledore, yes,” the woman admitted. “We monitor time and space for anomalies. Our spells alerted us when they woke up.”

“Are you angry that they’re changing things?”

“Not at all,” the woman said, smiling kindly. It must have looked weird to Tonks because the Auror grimaced, pulling away slightly. “This is how our timeline was always meant to play out.”

“How do you know that?” Harry asked. “How can you monitor time and space?”

“It would be much easier to show you than to tell you.”

“Okay,” Harry said cheerfully. “Can Tonks come?”

“Of course.”

The Unspeakable led them into a circular room with several doors. A few small lanterns did their best, lighting the space with eerie blue flames. As soon as the door closed behind them, the room… no, the walls… started to spin rapidly. When they came to an abrupt halt the woman spoke to the room itself.

“I want to see a place where time does not exist.”

A door swung open on their left and the Unspeakable walked through it. Harry followed without hesitation, but Tonks seemed less sure.

“Come on,” Harry said with a smile. “How many other Aurors can say they came down here?”

The promise of office-gossip seemed to be enticing enough. Tonks trudged along after them as they wove through a room filled with desks. More Unspeakables sat, working on things that Harry knew he shouldn’t ask too many questions about. Huge, dusty tomes and various whirling contraptions caught his eye. 

When they walked past a tall hutch filled with different hourglasses, Harry paused. Several small pendants hung on golden chains, ticking softly contrary to their lack of moving parts. 

“Time turners,” a new, magically altered voice explained. Harry turned to see a short, stout man wearing the same strange glamour and black robes as the other woman. Behind the magic, his face was square. Or at least it appeared that way under the thick beard that he sported. “They give the wearer the ability to go back in time a few hours. But you have to be careful not to be spotted in two places at once, and you can never speak with your past self.”

“They’re pretty,” Harry said, smiling at the cabinet. “I like the noise they make.”

“You can hear them?” the man asked. Harry nodded and he laughed. “Then you must have one. Here.”

He took his wand out of the inner pocket of his robe and waved it in front of the cabinet. Harry stepped back as the doors gently swung open. The ticking noise grew louder, and Harry thought he could feel the tingle of magic radiating from the cabinet. The man removed a single necklace and handed it to Harry with a smile. He gestured for Harry to put it on, and Harry complied.

“Six-fifty-four,” the lady Unspeakable scolded lightly, “He is not ready to use that yet.”

“He will not use it. Will you, Harry?”

“No,” Harry said before quickly adding, “Not until the time is right.”

“See, Eighty-seven,” the man said, smiling. “He gets it.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Yes, Harry,” Narcissa agreed as they all sat in the conservatory. A small village of Barbie playsets surrounded the circular table where the adults sat. A selection of finger-foods, fresh fruits and vegetables, and tall pitchers of ice-cold lemonade were spread out in front of them. “It is very pretty. I just don’t understand why you have a time turner. Lucius, why does he have a time turner?”

“He made some new friends in the Department of Mysteries,” Lucius explained, looking over at Tonks who sat beside Andromeda. Tonks’s head was bowed low and they were picking at a small plate of mixed berries. 

“Yeah,” Harry happily replied, “Six-fifty-four and Eighty-seven were super cool. They know all about Lucius and Dumbledore and they showed me this cool room filled with these glowing balls. They were filled with prophecies. One was for me and that Voldemort guy…”

Harry trailed off at the horrified look on a few of the adult’s faces. Tonks was dragging both hands down their face and leaning back in their chair while sighing deeply. The other children had gone quiet, holding their dolls at strange angles while staring. Unsure of what was happening and wanting to alleviate some of the tension in the room, Harry cleared his throat.

“It’s okay though, it was already fulfilled… We won, remember?”

“Oh, darling,” Narcissa lilted, rising from her seat to join Harry on the cool tiles. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close. “It’s not about that, at all. It’s about you having to face entirely too much on a day that was meant to be about you.”

“It was about me though,” Harry argued. “I’ve had a really nice day, and it’s not even over yet. We’re still having dinner, right?”

“Of course we will,” Sirius assured, reaching down to rest his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Which reminds me… you have something you wanted to ask Narcissa and the elves, don’t you?”

“Oh yeah!” Harry exclaimed. “Dobby, Plopsy, and Kreacher!”

The three elves appeared in front of Harry in their colourful tea towel togas. Plopsy and Dobby fell into deep bows, but Kreacher just glared at Harry. He was the least friendly of the elves and tended to keep to himself. Whereas Dobby and Plopsy could be found playing with the children just as often as one would find Plopsy cleaning, or Dobby mending clothing.

“Hello, Mister Harry Potter, sir!” Dobby said cheerfully. “Do you like your birthday lunch? We are waiting to have cake until dinner, the mistress’s orders, so there is only cookies and macaroons. Dobby hopes that is okay with Mister Harry Potter, sir.”

“It will be okay for the half-blood brat -” Kreacher croaked. He was cut off by the side of Dobby's hand swiftly flying up to his throat, knocking the wind out of him.

“Kreacher is not to be calling Harry Potter or any of his friends names,” Plopsy said, crossing her arms over her chest. “Kreacher was told so, and Dobby and Plopsy were told to help keep you in line.”

“We meant helping him to grow and understand,” Lucius said, fighting a laugh. “Not to assault him when he slips up.”

“Dobby has tried to be nice, Mister Lucius, sir,” Dobby explained.

“But Mister Regulus spent too much time ignoring his rants,” Plopsy continued.

“So now he thinks his rotten behavior is to be accepted,” Dobby finished, giving Uncle Reggie a scathing look.

“I was a little busy trying to figure out how to -” Uncle Reggie tried to explain, but Narcissa cut him off.

“I’m sure none of this is relevant to what our dear Harry wanted to ask. So let’s allow him to take control of the conversation again, as it’s his birthday.”

Everyone quieted down to give Harry their undivided attention. He took a deep breath and started to fidget with the doll in his hand, gently bending her leg to hear the satisfying pop of her internal mechanisms. 

“Can Mister Fudge come to dinner? I met him today and he asked if he could join us. Lucius and Sirius said it was okay with them if I didn’t mind, but I told them I wanted to ask if you guys were okay with that. You worked hard to plan the meal so I thought it would be rude to add another person without asking.”

“Sweet boy,” Narcissa crooned, planting a wet kiss on Harry’s cheek. “Of course it’s okay with us. If you want the Minister of Magic at your birthday dinner, who am I to stop you?”

“The Minister of Magic?!” Draco asked, abandoning his Barbies in a dramatic flailing of limbs as he stood up.

“Yes, son,” Lucius chuckled. “And yes, he’s bringing Gabriel.”

“Pansy, Hermione, Ginny, we have to go change. Right now!” Draco exclaimed, reaching down to yank the two older girls off the floor. Blaise started to giggle, prompting Ron and the twins to stop trying to enchant the Barbies to walk and talk by themselves. Draco fled out of the room with the girls in tow, leaving Harry quite confused and some other feelings he didn’t recognize.

“Who is Gabriel?” Harry asked no one in particular.

“He’s the Minister’s nephew,” Lucius explained, watching Harry curiously. “He’s about a year older than you and Draco, and attends Beauxbatons, a school like Hogwarts in France.”

Harry crossed his arms over his chest as his brow sank further down over his eyes. He looked at Blaise, who was now beside himself, and huffed a deep sigh.

“I don’t think I want the Minister of Magic to come to dinner any more.”

Chapter Two:

Shades of Green

Draco

“Gabriel prefers jewel-tones,” Draco announced, walking into his closet to drag out a chest of clothes he insisted they keep at the manor for his friends. “I of course will be sticking with shades of pale-blue, as that’s Harry’s preference, but you three need to be in something a little darker.”

“Why?” Ginny asked, eyeing the huge leather chest skeptically. “How are we even supposed to change? We don’t have clothes here.  And why do we have to change at all? We're still in nice clothes from breakfast.”

“Because Gabriel is gorgeous,” Pansy explained. “And Draco is spoiled, so that wealth trickles down unto us lowly -”

“Pansy, you have a two-million Galleon dowry,” Draco deadpanned. “Your closet is an entire bedroom. It is you that is spoiled. I am simply well cared for by my wealthy parents.”

Draco unlatched the chest and tossed the lid back, exposing the neatly folded rows of dresses. He looked the three girls up and down before saying, “Well, are you going to pick something out? Or were you going to make me do everything?”

Hermione snorted a laugh before reaching into the chest and pulling out a ruby-coloured number with golden accents. Draco would have commented on her inability to leave Gryffindor at school, but he couldn’t argue that the colour would complement her caramel-complexion. Besides, if he picked on Hermione for wearing red, he’d have to pick on Pansy for the emerald green dress she chose. Draco would never come between Pansy and her favorite colour. 

“I don’t know which one to pick,” Ginny whispered nervously. “How will I know if they fit?”

“They’re dress-up clothes,” Draco explained impatiently. “They’re charmed to adjust to the wearer for a few hours at a time.”

“I didn’t get to play dress-up much with six brothers,” she mumbled.

“Yes, but now you have us,” Draco countered, reaching into the chest to pull out a pretty dress in a rich shade of sapphire blue. “Blue will look good with your hair and your eyes. Now run along; the closet has plenty of room for the three of you. I’m going to select my outfit.”

As the girls went to put on their change of clothes, Draco crossed to his wardrobe. He kept all of his smart clothing within its deep, ebony walls. It was enchanted, of course, so that Draco simply had to think of what he was going to do and how he felt. Once he had a clear vision, all he had to do was open the door and items that suited the occasion and his mood would be ready for him to choose from. 

Draco placed his hands on the polished-silver handles of the wardrobe and closed his eyes. He felt the warm embrace of the furniture’s enchantments course from his fingertips to his shoulders with a tingling sensation. He needed an outfit that said, “Not me, French boy. I’m with the Boy Who Lived!”

He used to like how smiley and sweet Gabriel was with him, but it was nothing compared to Harry. Which was precisely why he was going to use this opportunity to his advantage. Draco got whatever he wanted, everyone knew that. Everyone also knew that Draco was fiercely protective over what was his. But what they didn’t seem to realize was that Harry was just as territorial as Draco. 

Harry had spent their entire first year at Hogwarts glued to Draco’s hip. Anytime someone tried to be too friendly with Draco (touching his arm or his hair), Harry would swat them away with threats of Muggle duels. Draco loved it. He hated when people felt entitled to his space and would usually tell them off, but he didn’t have to with Harry around.

Which was how he hatched his grand scheme. He would bat his eyelashes at Gabriel with the other girls and wait until Harry inevitably got jealous. Draco would push it just enough for Harry to get angry enough to demand that the adults sign and honor their marriage contract. They were twelve, yes, but they knew they were sure, and Malfoys always got what they wanted. Maybe if he played his cards right, Harry would do more impressive accidental magic. 

Draco focused on his goal and pulled the doors of his wardrobe open. Nothing was there. Draco gaped at the blank space where a selection of smart-looking clothes in shades of pale-blue should be. What did he do wrong? This had never happened before.

“Weird,” Pansy said from behind him. Draco whipped around as she asked, “Did you break it?”

“No, I did not break it, you cretin. I just think I asked for the wrong kind of outfit or something.”

“What did you ask for?” Hermione inquired, exiting the closet in her pretty dress. The golden lace appliques around her neck and shoulders stood out with her curly hair pulled back into its neat bun. She looked ready to woo a diplomat’s son. 

Ginny followed her into the bedroom and Draco thought he was right about the blue colour suiting her nicely. It made her freckles stand out against her pale skin and she resembled some kind of reversed night sky. Her dress had gold details too but in a celestial theme that promised to catch just as much attention as her beautifully dotted skin.

“An outfit that would tell Gabriel I am not interested, but would still make Harry think I look handsome enough to fight for,” Draco explained, turning back to his wardrobe to try again.

“Maybe it’s telling you not to dress up,” Pansy suggested when he opened the empty wardrobe once more. She of course looked stunning in her dark-green dress. The silver snakes embroidered around the skirt screamed house loyalty, but Draco wasn’t going to comment on it. 

“Harry does like it when you wear jeans,” Hermione added helpfully. Draco sighed, they were both right. Which meant that he was going to have dinner, with the Minister of Magic, in jeans. Why did he have to fall for someone that preferred casual-wear?

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“I don’t know what I was thinking,” Draco grumbled as they walked down to the drawing room. He had selected a pair of medium-wash jeans with tasteful distressing around the knees. He was assured that even with the grass stains, which were an addition after their purchase, these were his "coolest" option. He paired it with a light-grey t-shirt that depicted a cartoon cat trying to murder its rodent counterpart and his favorite blue flannel. “I’ll be the only one dressed down and I’ll look so foolish that Harry will be too embarrassed to throw a fit, demanding my hand in marriage.”

“You look great, Draco,” Pansy said, rolling her eyes. “Harry likes you no matter what you’re wearing. You two are practically already married as it is.”

“She’s right, Draco,” Hermione assured in a much kinder manner. “That colour brings out your eyes and Harry adores Tom and Jerry. He’ll fall in love with you all over again.”

Draco smiled fondly. “You know, he said it was love at first sight. He told me I was so pretty he thought I could have been a statue or something.”

Ginny sighed dreamily beside him. Draco looped her arm through his before telling her, “I know you like Harry too, but you’ll be pleased to know that Gabriel is nearly just as handsome. He’s a bit fair for my tastes, but you two could look quite charming together, I’m sure.”

“Is that why we’re all dressed up?” Hermione asked. If Draco didn’t know any better, he would say the curly-haired girl was exasperated. “So you can play matchmaker after you get what you want.”

“Is it so wrong of me to wish to set my friends up for success?” Draco asked indignantly. “Gabriel would be a fine match for any of you!”

“I think he’ll be more interested in the boys, Draco,” Pansy told him. “He’s always so much nicer to you and Blaise than he is to me.”

“Well, regardless,” Draco huffed. “I am not available and if he even looks at Harry I’ll -”

“You will what, little star?” Draco’s mother asked from behind them. Draco spun around on his heels to face the woman. She had changed too, and Draco was pleased to see that she had selected a rather casual Muggle dress to wear. 

“Oh, thank Merlin,” Draco sighed. “I feared I’d be the only one dressed down.”

“No,” Narcissa assured him with a soft smile. “The girls, the older twins, and Blaise are the only ones that opted to stay in their finery. You ladies look stunning, by the way.”

“Thank you Mrs. Malfoy,” the girls all lilted in unison. 

“Now… Tell me, my dragon. What is it that you’ll do, should Gabriel turn his affections unto Harry?”

“I’ve been trying my hand at rough-housing with the other boys,” Draco explained as they started to walk again. “I think I could get him into one of those head-locks. They’re quite uncomfortable.”

Narcissa snorted a laugh. “I’ll bet you could. But I should warn you, Harry seems to be under the impression you are trying to impress Gabriel.”

“I am,” Draco confirmed. “Only, I think you’ll be surprised by my motives.”

“I saw through your plot the moment you left the conservatory, darling. But fear not, I believe Sirius and your father are both convinced this is going to result in Harry spending the night of his birthday in a Ministry holding cell. So, your plan may still work.”

“Excellent,” Draco said, letting out a relieved sigh. “You’ve come around then?”

Narcissa shrugged, then wrapped her arm around Draco’s shoulder. 

“More like, I’ve realized that there’s no convincing you otherwise and our twins keep me too tired to be able to continue to try.”

“Speaking of the twins,” Hermione cheerfully said. “Did they have a nice nap? They were so tired after all of the commotion from the morning.”

“They did,” Narcissa assured her. “The elves were just with me in the nursery, they should be down in the drawing room by now.”

The group chatted happily as they finished their walk down to the drawing room. Mother had been right, and most of their guests had changed into casual clothing. Even Harry now wore his favorite black jeans and a simple t-shirt in a burnt-orange colour. The words “Harley Davidson” were spelled out across his chest with an eagle soaring behind them. It was one of the shirts they got when Sirius insisted on taking them to that dreadfully loud event with all those intoxicated Muggles in leather clothes. 

The raven-haired boy was sitting on a large sofa with Ron and Blaise. He patted the empty space beside him, smiling at Draco. The girls followed him, seating themselves on Draco’s other side. 

“Wow,” Ron said, gaping at the girls. “You look nice.”

“Nice?” Pansy asked, smoothing out the satin skirt of her dress. “We look stunning according to Mrs. Malfoy.”

“Yeah, well,” Ron spluttered. “She’s older than me, so she knows better words.”

“We’re all aware of where your strengths lie,” Draco said, reaching past Harry to pat the other boy’s shoulder. “And your vocabulary is not one of those places.” 

Remembering his mission, he added, “Gabriel does enjoy chess, though. So you’ll have that to discuss with him.”

Draco felt a ghost’s breath of ice-cold magic ripple from Harry at his words and smiled. He turned to the girls and gave them a wink. Pansy wore an intrigued expression, clearly eager for any drama that should arise. Ginny looked terrified, leaning into the arm rest of the sofa as though putting space between her and Harry would help her if he blew up. Hermione just looked annoyed, rolling her eyes and mouthing “not funny,” like a liar.

Draco wouldn’t let her spoil his plans, he was going to have fun with this.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“So we’re all underdressed?!” Draco whispered harshly to his mother as they walked to the dining room. The Minister, his wife, and their nephew were all in dress robes. They weren’t necessarily formal, but they definitely stood out among all the Muggle attire.

“No, darling. Everyone is dressed exactly the way Harry wants them to be,” Narcissa quietly informed her son, adjusting Aster in her grip. “You aren’t the only one that’s scheming this evening.”

“What do you mean?”

“It would be much less entertaining if I told you.”

Draco watched his mother catch up with the Minister’s wife, his mouth hanging open. That traitorous woman knew something and she wasn’t going to tell her eldest son, for the sake of her own amusement. He shook his head as Gabriel turned around and slowed to walk with Draco, Harry and the other children.

“Bonjour, Draco,” Gabriel said sweetly in his thick, French accent. “I like your Muggle clothes. You all look so interesting.”

Another wave of icy magic rippled off of Harry as he grabbed Draco’s hand and glared at the older boy. If Gabriel noticed, he didn’t show it. The French boy just smiled at Harry and said, “It is very nice to meet you, Monsieur Potter. I have heard many good things about you.”

“Potter-Black,” Harry proudly corrected. “I had my last name changed to show my position as the heir of the Black family estate.”

Draco was giddy. Harry never corrected the people he liked when they called him by his original family name. Draco’s plan was working!

“That is a very lovely name, Harry Potter-Black. I like it,” Gabriel told Harry through thick lashes. The temperature charms in the manor must have been malfunctioning, because Draco suddenly felt very hot. He also felt like he might not have thought his plan out very well.

“Yes,” Harry agreed. Draco was pleased to see that Harry was still glaring at the Minister’s nephew. “It’s a very good title. ‘Lord Potter-Black, Heir to the Potter, Black, Peverell, and Slytherin estates’. Much more impressive than just being related to someone important.”

“I agree,” Gabriel said with a smile. “I hope we get to sit together.”

“We don’t assign -” Draco started to explain that the family had stopped putting place cards on the table, choosing instead to engage in the highly-enjoyable experience of battling their friends for the best spot. Father hardly ever sat at the head of the table anymore, unless Mother was out and he needed to entertain both of the twins while he ate.

“We’re actually on the other end of the table,” Harry interrupted. “S’a shame, really.”

Draco bit back a laugh at how obvious it was that Harry did not think it was a shame, at all. The raven-haired boy had been right, though. The dining table had been expanded and was set for twenty-four. Each place setting featured a little golden notecard with everyone’s names written on them in an elegant script Draco recognized as his mother’s. She did not just know something, she was in on it too.

Draco allowed Harry to lead him to the end of the table they usually dined at. He did not expect Harry’s name to be at the head of the table, seated directly across from the Minister of Magic on the other end.

“Well,” Cornelius Fudge huffed a laugh, “If I can’t sit beside you, at least we can still try to talk over the others.”

Harry gave the Minister a polite smile as he took his seat. His age was glaringly apparent as he was nearly swallowed up by the high back of the dining chair. Draco took the spot Mother usually sat in when Father took the head of the table as Ron took the seat across from him. The ginger gave him a questioning look and Draco wondered if he had been left out of the plot. He was terrible at lying to Draco.

Dinner was a mismatched combination of Harry’s favorite foods. Kreacher’s roasted lamb with plum sauce sat at the center of the table. Dobby’s signature rocket salad with balsamic reduction, and shaved parmesan sat beside Plopsy’s creamy potatoes au Gratin. There was also a huge pizza with a thick, fluffy crust, brushed with butter and garlic. If one wasn’t in the mood for any of those dishes, they had the option of tacos or several kinds of curry. Draco remembered what Harry’s cake looked like and knew instantly that this meal was sure to dazzle their guests. 

The Minister’s wife was already ecstatically loading her plate with the lamb and potatoes as Gabriel told the room, “What a lovely selection of food. Harry, do you like French cuisine?”

“No,” Harry answered simply, helping himself to a taco and resting it beside the slice of cheese pizza already on his plate. “Just those potatoes Plopsy makes. Everything else is weird.”

Draco felt his face flush as his parents chuckled softly instead of correcting Harry’s rude behavior. Gabriel seemed unaffected though, smiling at Harry before asking Remus to pass him a slice of pizza. Draco ate a little bit of everything, as he also enjoyed Harry’s favorite foods. He had been served more than one of these dishes at his own birthday dinner. 

“Lucius,” the Minister said after a few bites of his meal. “What’s this I hear of you breaking Draco’s marriage contract with the Greengrass girl? I’ve been meaning to ask you about that.”

Gabriel perked up at this news, looking at Draco with his head tipped to the side ever-so-slightly. Harry must have noticed as well, because the goblets of pomegranate juice started to rattle on the table as a frigid wave of magic swept over their meal. The adults ignored it and Draco worried he might be going mad.

“I decided I had no right to make that kind of decision for my son,” Lucius explained. “Narcissa and I would rather allow him to choose for himself.”

“Gabriel’s parents share a similar sentiment,” Mrs. Fudge told them all. “He’s to give them a list of potential suitors by the end of the summer, then his parents will choose the best match from his selections.”

Gabriel’s eyes flickered between Harry and Draco, causing a flood of anxiety within the latter. His hand hit the table just in time for Harry’s to rest on top of it, interlocking their fingers.

“We’re actually going to marry each other,” both boys announced to their guests. Severus sighed exasperatedly while Remus nudged him gently. Sirius and Lucius chuckled as Narcissa, Molly, and Andromeda looked at the boys with soft, knowing smiles. Tonks looked at the other kids at the table, turning their hair a sickly shade of green before making a gagging noise that earned them a few giggles from their audience. Gabriel seemed unaffected, much to Draco’s chagrin.

“There is also that,” Lucius said warmly. “They seem quite sure of each other.”

“Yes, but if there is no contract between them, one could still be made with another person, no?” Gabriel asked, seeming quite sure of himself. 

“They have a contract,” Sirius said as the table started to shake slightly. “They wrote it themselves. We just haven’t signed it because they left out some things and we want to tweak a few others. Our solicitors have been drawing up a more formal contract since Draco threw a hissy fit on his birthday. He thought one of his presents from Harry should have counted as a courting gift and wouldn’t listen to reason.”

“You didn’t tell me that,” Harry said cheerfully. "That's awesome, thanks guys. This is the best birthday ever!”

“You’re welcome, Pup,” Sirius said as the other adults chuckled. Well, everyone but Severus. He looked as though he was one eye-roll away from getting them stuck back there. “We were going to tell you after we cut your cake, right before you opened your presents, but I’d rather tell you now. That way we can eat our dinner without you knocking our plates into our laps and spilling our juice.”

Harry smiled shyly as Mrs. Fudge asked, “Is that what that was? My, my. He certainly is a powerful young man.”

“Dumbledore warned us this could happen after we removed that… curse… on Harry,” Lucius explained to the Minister as the other children lost interest and went back to their meals. Gabriel seemed to be moping, but still engaged in conversation when Remus tried to include him. Draco continued to listen to his father, as this was news to him. Thankfully the table was charmed to make cross-table conversations able to be heard without shouting. “Apparently it was leeching off of his magical core and removing it has allowed his magic to hit its normal levels. He generally controls it quite well, but today seems to have taken its toll on the sweet boy.”

“Perfectly reasonable,” the Minister replied, sitting back and pushing away his empty plate. His ugly green hat fell off of his chair as his back hit the hard wood, but he didn’t seem to notice. Draco thought that his elves were hilarious when the Minister’s plate vanished, but his hat remained on the floor. “He’s gone through entirely too much as it is, let alone being attacked in broad daylight on his birthday. Are you nervous about sending him to Hogwarts?”

Lucius snorted a laugh, “The only way someone could get through those wards requires eliminating Albus from the equation, and we both know that won’t be happening any time soon.”

“Hear, Hear!” Fudge said, raising his glass to Lucius before turning to Sirius. “It’s good to see you, Lord Black, the Ministry -”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sirius interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. “The Ministry sincerely apologizes for its injustice and its impact on my life, I know. You’ve all said that and you gave me money to stay quiet about not being given a fair trial. I don’t want to talk about that on my Godson’s birthday.”

“Fair,” the Minister said with a polite nod before changing the subject. “Have you considered training Harry in wandless magic? The Ministry wouldn’t know if you started teaching him here. I know a tutor, used to work at Uagadou, a real spitfire. She could see him a few times a week until he goes back to school. Then the lessons could slow down to once a week when his classes start.”

“Cornelius,” Lucius said in a teasing tone. “You are the Ministry, old friend.”

“Precisely, Lucius. Which is exactly why they’ll never suspect my involvement should he get caught.”

“I suppose that means this woman won’t be likely to run off to the Prophet after she realizes Harry’s potential,” Sirius chimed in.

“Of course she wouldn’t,” the Minister assured him. “But you should know that her silence usually comes at a price if she’s excited about the client, as I’m sure she will be in this instance.”

Sirius huffed a laugh. “Considering Harry just gained access to the other two vaults he’s inheriting, I think we’ll be able to afford it.”

“I don’t doubt that,” the Minister replied. After a moment, he chuckled and added, “Who would have thought, the long-lost heir of the Peverell vault is none other than Harry Potter.”

“Potter-Black,” Gabriel quietly corrected, pushing away his now empty plate. Draco glanced over to see a smug grin creeping across Harry’s face just in time for dinner to vanish before his three-tiered cake appeared. It was Harry’s favorite shade of blue - the one Draco just so happened to be wearing - with simple white piping and colourful sprinkles of all shapes and sizes. The candles were the impressive part, however.

Twelve huge sparklers stuck out of the top of the cake. Every few seconds, a small pop would sound and a miniature mortar would erupt above the cake in a shower of golden sparks. Harry was grinning from ear-to-ear as he watched the fireworks display pick up its pace, sending out more and more of the enchanted mortars while slowly incorporating more colours. When the grand finale tapered out, everyone clapped.

“Uhm,” Harry muttered when the applause died down, “Do I not get a wish?”

“Of course you get a wish, Darling,” Narcissa assured him.

“Pureblood families tend to take it a bit more literally though,” Molly added on.

“We had to stop doing it in our house after our twins let it slip that they were going to wish that they were our only children,” Arthur chimed in as Fred and George grinned wickedly. 

“So how do I make my wish?” Harry asked, still clearly confused.

“With a talisman,” Sirius said before adding, “Dobby!”

The little elf appeared and gave a low bow before hobbling up to Harry. His big round eyes bore into Harry’s as he held out a small silver coin. Harry’s face scrunched up in disbelief.

“A coin? What do I do with it?”

“You focus on your desire,” Severus explained, “And then you flip the coin. It doesn’t matter which side it lands on, you tuck it into your pocket and carry it with you until bed. Then you place it under your pillow and sleep with it there. Then the ‘wish’ will ‘come true’.”

Harry chuckled at the way the man put air quotes around the words before telling them, “It sounds like a bunch of Muggle stuff mixed together.”

“Muggles are inspired by us in many ways,” Lucius explained. “But now that you mention it, I do see the resemblance between this and that tooth fairy myth.”

Harry smiled, taking the coin from Dobby muttering, “Thank you.”

The elf bowed again before vanishing, likely off to the kitchens to help with the dinner dishes. Harry was still pondering the coin when Ron said, “Well come on, now. Make your wish so we can eat cake.”

Harry laughed and closed his eyes, focusing on whatever it was that he desired. Draco knew what he got in all of his presents from Mother and Father though, and there wasn’t much else the boy could desire. After Harry flipped the coin and caught it effortlessly, he slid it into his pocket under the table.

“What did you wish for?” Draco asked, genuinely curious.

“I can’t tell you, silly,” was Harry’s reply. “It won’t come true if I do.”

“Muggle nonsense,” the Minister told him. “As long as you sleep with that coin under your pillow, the wish will come true. There are very few things you can’t do with it, and I can’t imagine you would be interested in those things anyway.”

“Oh,” Harry said, blushing a deep mahogany colour. “Well, I wished for another pet. Hedwig is perfect, but I’ve been reading about familiars and owls can’t be one since they’re bound to the magic that allows them to travel as quickly as they do.”

Draco knew this was true; it was something that had always bothered him since Mother and Father seemed to be against any pets. The animals that lived on the manor grounds had jobs. Owls delivered the mail, horses were for riding, and the peacocks were just angry lawn ornaments.

“That’s quite a coincidence,” Father said, chuckling softly. “I was watching Padfoot tear up my lawn, when I realized that there really wasn’t much sense in telling you and Draco you can’t have a pet. That damn dog does more damage than anything you two could train. Besides, it may be nice for him to have someone to play with.”

Draco and Harry giggled at Lucius’s discreet jab at Sirius. The raven-haired man couldn’t even argue without telling the Minister of Magic that he’s an unregistered Animagus. 

“I don’t think Padfoot would play with the pet I want,” Harry admitted shyly. This piqued the interest of everyone at the table.

“What do you want?” Ron asked nervously. “And remember that I might have to sleep next to whatever it is when we’re at school.”

“I’ll bet it’s something expensive and rare,” Fred said, gladly taking the slice of cake Molly offered him. 

“Like a Sphynx!” George added, stealing his twin’s plate.

“Those would make terrible pets,” Remus chimed in, chuckling.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Uncle Reggie said, nudging Remus with his elbow and effectively souring Uncle Sev’s mood more. “I think Harry might be able to keep it in line with your guidance.”

“I’m surprised the boy doesn’t consider you to be a pet alongside Padfoot,” Uncle Sev told the sandy-haired man. Draco thought it was impressive that Remus only smiled at the potion master’s cruel words. He was confused when Remus took a bite of his cake and took an obnoxiously long time to pull the fork out of his mouth. But Father and Sirius thought the way that Uncle Sev watched was funny, so maybe he was just missing part of the joke.

“What kind of pet do you desire, darling?” Mother asked Harry. Then she gave Draco a wink and added, “You should start thinking about what you’d like too, little dragon.”

“That’s probably what he’s gonna ask for,” Ron grumbled, turning a sick sort of green. “They’ll both probably end up with baby dragons and I’d wake up one morning to my bed on fire.”

“We would not allow the boys to take baby dragons to school,” Lucius said over his goblet. “We’re much more reasonable than that.” Then when Ron looked relaxed, he added, “We would buy them a reserve or something. Then you’d only have to risk being barbequed when they dragged you there.”

The twins laughed at their little brother’s fearful response before Fred said, “Go on then, birthday boy. What kind of friend are you looking for?”

“Well, I thought it might be nice to have a snake,” Harry admitted. Draco thought that made perfect sense, as did the other children who had been made aware of Harry’s gift when an adder tried to slither into the fort they built in the manor’s woods. Mother, on the other hand, looked mortified. She was always terribly frightened by snakes.

Father looked at Mother and kissed her cheek gently before telling Harry, “We may be able to come to an agreement on that. But I would need to know what kind of snake you’re interested in and you would need to research how to properly care for it before we even think about actually getting you one.”

“I will only accept a non-venomous, attractive, and well-mannered snake,” Mother told him firmly.

“Attractive?” Draco asked, genuinely confused. “What do you even mean by that?”

“If I have to look at it,” Mother explained, “I expect it to be pretty.”

“Well, if we get to make demands,” Draco said, turning to Harry, “I agree with Mother. Pick something cute.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The sitting room was overflowing with Weasleys, Malfoys, Grangers and Blacks. Draco wasn’t sure why Mother and Father thought having ten extra people would result in them being on time, but he had to admit the look on Uncle Sev's face was worth it. The grouchy man sat on a settee with Fred and George, and judging by the scrunched up quality of his features, he was wondering why he was there.

It was a stark contrast to Remus, who seemed overjoyed by the raucous energy of the room. He sat in an armchair holding Aster, talking to the infant about what everyone was doing. Azalea was currently having her tiny feet and hands crooned over by Hermione and Ginny. Draco thought she might be more spoiled than him and Harry combined if people continued to fawn over her the way they did.

“Alright, children,” Father said, lingering in the doorway. “You must close your eyes.”

“What for?” Fred asked, earning a glare from Uncle Sev.

“Because we have gifts for you,” Mother explained. “Now listen, or we’ll take yours back.”

Draco closed his eyes immediately and hoped that the other children didn’t ruin this for him. He was certain that he knew what the gifts were, and he really wanted the fancy quills the Father had been looking at in the shops the other day. The sound of the adults shuffling around told him that the others still had some sense and had closed their eyes.

After a few moments of awkward rustling, and what sounded an awful lot like a whine, Sirius told them they could open their eyes. Draco’s eyes flickered open and settled on a lovely crimson gift bag. He was about to pick it up when it moved. His hand jerked back and he looked up at his Father with a horrified expression.

Horror was swiftly replaced by shock and then excitement when Draco realized that Lucius was holding a puppy. It was a ginormous puppy, but a puppy nonetheless. Large black spots were splattered across the dog’s otherwise bright-white body, giving it the appearance of a small cow. 

Beside him, Harry picked up his gift bag, still unaware of the cow-dog in Father’s arms. Harry reached in without really looking and drew his hand back with even more fervor than Draco had. But instead of seeking reassurance from the adults, Harry peeked into his bag and started laughing. He laughed so hard that tears started to stream down his face. Draco leaned over, peering into the bag at the gift. A small bundle of milky-white scales sat in the center with its head raised. The snake’s eyes were a haunting silver colour and its scales had a pearlescent quality. 

“It’s so pretty,” Draco said, leaning closer. His own gift bag rustled again and an ear-piercing mewl sounded from within the thick paper. Draco nearly knocked Harry’s new friend out of his lap trying to get to the bag on the tea table in front of them. Draco grabbed it gently, pulling it onto his lap and peering inside.

Two large green orbs stared up at him, surrounded by long black fur. Draco scooped the little cat out of the bag and held it close to his chest. Harry had taken his new pet out as well and Draco watched it slither up Harry’s arm to drape itself around the raven-haired boy’s neck. Draco scratched his tiny kitten behind the ears and looked around the room. The other children were showing off the goodies their bags contained. 

“A puppy!” Harry exclaimed, finally seeing the cow-dog in Father’s arms. Tears were streaming down his face and Draco reluctantly removed a hand from the warm bundle of fur to brush away the tracks on Harry’s cheeks. 

“Oh, little star,” Mother lilted, crossing the room quickly to help Draco try to clean the other boy up. “I certainly hope those are happy tears.”

“They are,” Harry assured her. “I can’t believe I get to have a snake. And Draco gets to have a kitten! And we’ll all have a dog! I’m so happy, I might actually throw up.”

“Please don’t,” Mother said with a chuckle. Then she pointed to a discolored spot on her pale-pink blouse and said, “Aster already got me once. I really should just vanish this…”

“Hey,” Regulus said, leaning into the room. “I don’t think these two are going to wait much longer. Have they all realized there are puppies in the room yet?”

“Puppies?” Harry asked. “Like more than one?”

“Yes,” Arthur said, holding up another cow-dog. “But my children seem to be too entertained by their new toys to notice Abigail, here.”

Ginny shot up off the rug like a bolt of lightning and raced over to her father with her arms extended. Arthur chuckled and handed Abigail over. The dog looked even bigger in her arms, but the smile on the girl’s face still somehow managed to look bigger.

“She’s perfect!” Ginny exclaimed, rubbing her face against the dog’s soft neck. 

“Yes, she is,” Regulus agreed. “Now sit down with her so I can give Ron and Hermione their gifts. One of these is going to bite me, I just know it.”

Ron and Hermione’s eyes grew wide and they exchanged a glance before Father told Regulus, “Yes, yes. Ladies first, though.”

“Of course,” Regulus replied before disappearing around the doorframe again. When he reappeared, he held an ugly bundle of orange fur in his hands. The cat looked like it had run headfirst into a wall. Its face was all smushed-up and its yellow eyes were fixed directly on its new owner.

The cat started to wiggle around in Regulus’s grasp, increasing its range of motion until Regulus decided to just let it go. It leapt from his arms and bounded across the space, settling itself into Hermione’s waiting lap.

“You weren’t kidding,” Mrs. Granger said to Father. “He really did know who he belonged to right off the bat.”

“Crookshanks is part Kneazel,” Lucius explained to the girl and her mother. “Draco’s kitten is a Matagot, which is similar. I imagine they’ll become fast friends and will work together with Harry’s Botis to keep you all safe.”

“Thank you,” Hermione said. Draco thought she must be a really good actress, because she genuinely seemed grateful for the dented feline. “I’ll take very good care of him, I promise.”

“I didn’t get a snake, did I?” Ron asked, eying the Botis wearily. “Because as kind as that would be, I would have to decline.”

“Now, Ronald,” Molly scolded lightly. “Why on Earth would we allow Lucius to get you a pet that you’d be terrified of?”

“Yeah,” Regulus agreed, holding up a large gilded cage. Within the confines of the bars sat a beautiful tawny owl. Its jet-black eyes followed Ron as he stood to approach it.

“The owl is a boy,” Lucius informed them all. “Draco’s Matagot is male as well, as is Crookshanks. But Harry, your Botis is female. Do with that information what you will.”

“I’m going to call her Opal,” Harry said, holding up the hand that the serpent had moved to at some point. Harry gazed at his new friend with adoration but quickly flinched back and asked, “Woah, what was that?”

“Did you not read about snakes like you were asked?” Severus asked indignantly. “It was the one task you were given.”

“He did, but he mostly read about snakes we wouldn’t let him have,” Sirius answered for Harry. “Lucius and I decided on Opal here after the kid had the nerve to ask us for a snake whose venom causes its victims blood to boil.”

“It would have had the venom sacks removed,” Harry countered, not taking his eyes off of Opal. Draco saw what Harry was talking about then. It happened quite quickly, just a flash, but Draco caught a glimpse of a cloud-filled sky. It was like the snake was reflecting what was above them outside, but they were on the ground floor of a three-story manor house and that was impossible.

“Opal is magic, like the other pets,” Mother explained to Harry. “Her gift is a sort of foresight, but she can also simply show projections of things she enjoys. She’ll likely show things like that for the first few months that you have her, as she’s still quite young. But as she grows, she could potentially show you your future.”

“Amazing,” Harry said quietly, gazing at his scaly companion. “I love her. Thank you so much.”

“You’re very welcome,” Father said kindly. “You children were very well behaved this summer and we all thought that deserved a reward. Brutus here,” he added, holding up the cow-dog, “Is mine, however. He is to replace Severus as my best friend since he insists upon abandoning me for another school year.”

“Yes, we know,” Mother drawled. “It must be so devastating to never have to work a day in your life, but still be able to afford to spend -”

“Shush, darling,” Lucius whispered, walking toward her with Brutus. “If you listen closely, you’ll hear our dear Brutus telling you how lovely you look this morning.”

Mother rolled her eyes, but reached out to pat Brutus’s bulbous head. Draco looked down at the kitten that was now sleeping in his arms. He would have to name him, but what to call the little bundle of fur?

“Sleepy little lion,” Harry lilted, reaching over with his free hand to gently brush a finger along the feline’s fluffy coat. Draco rolled his eyes. It would be cliché, yes, but Harry would probably love it and it would be a fine name…

“His name will be Leo,” Draco said, looking down at the little cat. “He and Opal will be best friends.”

“I’m gonna call mine ‘Chuds’,” Ron announced, poking a finger through the bars so the owl could nip at his thumb playfully. “Like the Chudley Cannons.”

“That’s an awful name for a pet, Ronald,” Draco scolded. “That beautiful bird deserves a name with dignity. How about, Pierce? He was the Cannon’s last decent seeker. That’s a good name.”

“Nah,” Ron shrugged. “I like Chuds.”

Father snorted a laugh and lied straight to the boy’s face, “Chuds is a lovely name, Ronald. Do not listen to Draco.”

“Alright,” Molly said, clapping her hands together. “We better be getting a move on if we don’t want to be late.”

“Wait!” Sirius bellowed, startling the younger twins and earning him little grumpy faces. He reached into the inner pocket of his leather jacket and pulled out a red velvet pouch. “They need money for the trolley.”

Chapter Three

Goodbyes and Greetings

Sirius

A thick cloud billowed out of the smokestack of the Hogwarts Express just before the whistle sounded. All around them, laughter and the sweet sounds of goodbyes competed to be heard over the shrill echo. At the center of the platform, Sirius stood with his hands on Harry’s shoulders telling the boy to have a good year.

“I will, silly,” Harry assured. Opal was wrapped around him like a scarf, eying the crowd around them. “And I’ll write once a week.”

“I would love that, Pup,” Sirius replied with a soft smile. Nearby, Narcissa and Lucius were doting over Draco. The twins sat in their pram, babbling happily. The Weasleys and Grangers were close as well and Molly could be heard telling her twins to behave themselves. Perhaps Sirius should try to sound like an adult too… “Just don’t let that get in the way of your homework.”

“I won’t,” Harry promised. “I used to hate school but magic makes learning fun again. I think I might be able to get better grades than Hermione and Draco this year.”

“If you pull that off,” Sirius told him with a smile, “I’ll take you for a ride on the motorcycle.”

Harry’s eyes grew wide at the promise of a joy-ride. He’d been trying to talk Sirius into it the whole summer, but he was so small and the idea of him getting hurt in any way made Sirius queasy. Harry was such a strong young man, but that didn’t make Sirius worry about him any less. If anything, it made him dwell on it constantly. A child so young should not have to face the trials this sweet boy has endured. Trials that, apparently, were not over.

“Lucius, could I speak with you and Sirius for a moment? Please, it’s urgent,” said a voice Sirius had not heard in years. He looked away from Harry to see Benjamin Goyle and his son standing awkwardly. The older Goyle seemed shaken, looking over his shoulder and scanning the crowd as he waited for a response.

Sirius and Lucius exchanged a look, trying to communicate nonverbally over whether or not it was a good idea. Goyle Sr. seemed to sense this and added quietly, “We can talk right here in the open. I do not fear my true allegiance being found out.”

“Opal says to trust him,” Harry whispered quietly. “Crookshanks and Leo told her he has no ill intentions.”

“Well,” Lucius said, looking down at the milky serpent they had chosen for this exact purpose. “Then yes, I suppose you may speak with Sirius and myself.”

Sirius scanned the crowd around them. Outside of their frankly massive family unit, there weren’t too many people around this particular train car. It wouldn’t be the best place for a private conversation, but it would have to do for now. 

“You already know this, but Harry is in danger.”

“Yeah, no shit,” Sirius scoffed. “Let’s just skip to the parts we don’t know.”

“Of course,” Goyle Sr. said, scanning the crowd once more. His son was standing close enough that it looked as though the boy was trying to become one with his father. “They are planning something. I know what it is, and I want to help you. I want to keep Harry safe. For Merlin’s sake, I cannot condone the murder of a child - one the same age as my own son - as a desperate attempt to bring back a man that was never good to us.”

“They want to kill Harry?” Draco asked, abandoning the comfortable security of his Mother’s arms to wrap himself around Harry. “You can’t let them. We’re supposed to get married.”

Goyle Sr.’s only reaction to that statement was a very subtle raise of his brow before he schooled his features. The unlikely informant looked down at Draco and smiled softly. 

“That’s why I came to speak with your adults,” he explained. “I don’t want that to happen either. And I certainly don’t desire to take part in the other things they’re engaging in.”

“How do we know we can trust you?” Narcissa asked, standing guard in front of her twins with her arms crossed over her chest. “You attacked Harry in the Ministry.”

“I keep telling you guys that was hardly an attack,” Harry grumbled. Sirius checked their surroundings once more and was glad that they had miraculously made it here early.

“That’s because it wasn’t supposed to be an attack,” Benjamin Goyle explained. “I just wanted to make sure the boy had some kind of mental shield. He’s young, but I know you, Lucius. You wouldn’t let Harry Potter into your family and not do everything in your power to protect him. I just had to be sure. Marcus was starting to scare me with some of his ideas, like the plan he failed to execute on the boy’s birthday.”

“Yes, he is trained in Occlumency,” Lucius informed him. “As is Draco. It was deemed necessary for Harry to learn in order to remove the -”

“Lucius,” Sirius interrupted, looking around at the ever-growing crowd. “We don’t know if we can trust him with that information and we have no idea who could be listening right now…”

Sirius trailed off as he realized the glazed-over look in Goyle’s eye. He looked down at Harry and recognized the focused expression he wore during his Legilimency lessons. Harry was inside Goyle’s mind, getting the information for them.

As proud as he was of his godson for becoming so adept at such complex forms of magic, he did not like the idea of Harry being in a Death Eater’s mind. He looked at Lucius and Narcissa who were both doing their best to hide their alarm as much as Sirius was. Poor little Goyle was staring up at his father with his eyes wide, gently tugging on the man’s robes and scanning the platform with weary glances.

“What’s your name?” Sirius asked the boy.

“Gregory,” the boy replied quietly.

“He’s okay, Greg,” Draco said, letting go of Harry with one hand so he could offer it to Gregory. The other boy took it and squeezed it hesitantly before releasing it to take hold of his father once more.

“Well,” Sirius huffed. “What the hell do we do while we wait?”

“We act natural, Sirius, duh,” Draco replied, rolling his eyes. “So, Greg, are you thinking about trying out for your house quidditch team this year? I hear that Flint is sick of the current beaters always accidentally knocking each other off their brooms at practice.”

“I would rather wait until Flint graduates,” Gregory replied shyly. It was obvious that these two hadn’t talked in ages. Likely since the second that the hat declared Draco a Gryffindor. “He isn’t going to be my biggest fan when he hears that we’ve switched sides.”

“Surely the children aren’t allowing this to dictate how they interact,” Narcissa said hopefully.

“Don’t be silly, Mother,” Draco huffed. “I was nearly bludgeoned to death by several sixth-years when the rumor got around that Harry ‘defeated the Dark Lord once more’.” He rolled his eyes dramatically when his parents started to splutter about why he didn’t tell them. “I don’t need you two to fight my battles. I have Harry to help me fight them. We handled it together.”

“How?” Lucius asked, feigning offense. Sirius knew he was genuinely curious though. There would always be a dark edge to the Malfoy Patriarch, even if he chose to use it for good.

“Well,” Draco beamed up at his father, “It turns out that combining the Jelly-legs jinx and the Bat-boogey hex has fascinating results.”

“Does it now?” Lucius asked his son fondly. Narcissa rolled her eyes and reached out to flick Draco’s ear.

“Don’t look so excited about it,” she told him. “It makes you look like a nutter.”

Draco glared at his mother as she ruffled his hair affectionately. Just then, Harry inhaled deeply and shook his head. He smiled up at Goyle Sr. and gave him a brief nod. The man expelled all of the air from his lungs, relief sinking into every one of his features. Harry took the smaller Goyle’s hand and Draco's, leading them to the other children and encouraging them to get onto the train.

“Typical,” Lucius chuckled. “Not even a 'see you later'.”

“I asked him to do that,” Benjamin Goyle said, becoming very serious once more. “We need to be diligent. I do not want any innocents injured.”

“Ben,” Lucius said coolly, “My wife and my infant children are right beside me. Is there something you need to tell me?”

“Her, the twins, and Molly should leave. Now.”

Lucius turned to his wife, “You will go then. Leave the pram, I will handle it. Give Aster to Molly. You will each apparate with one child and one Granger directly to our home where you will wait for a message telling you we are safe.”

“I will send Regulus,” she said, nodding.

“There is no time, Narcissa,” Benjamin said, anxiously. His crowd searching was becoming more discreet by the moment. “The first has arrived. It will happen swiftly and all at once. Please, take your children home. Keep Regulus there with you and Molly just in case. But you must go, now.”

Narcissa hardly let him finish his sentence before she bent over and removed the twins from their pram, holding one on each hip as she hurried to Molly and the Grangers. She whispered something to the other women and the six of them swiftly headed for the exit of the platform. When Arthur joined them, looking quite confused, Sirius glared at this Ben character.

“What now?”

“Shield yourselves and as many children as you can and pray to the gods that they do not succeed in their goal before the Aurors arrive.”

“From what?” Arthur asked, just before the platform shook violently. A huge crack formed in the concrete as the platform split, straight down the center. 

“Everyone get away from the -” Sirius started to shout over the chaos that had now taken over the space. His words were cut off by a nasty yellow hex flying toward their small group. Sirius threw up his strongest shield, just in time to absorb the impact.

The platform continued to tremble around them as a voice shouted, “Traitor!”

Sirius whipped around to find a masked and robed Death Eater a few metres away. The Death Eater cast a hex in their direction, but Lucius had been preparing to block an attack from the other side and his shield was strong enough to absorb both spells. The last thing they wanted was for something to rebound into the crowd that now cowered low to the ground. Thankfully, away from the still expanding fissure.

The second that Lucius’s shield dropped, Sirius shot an Incarcerous at the masked assailant and was relieved when it hit. The bound Death Eater hit the ground with a loud thud and was quickly overcome by several nearby fathers, some holding him down while mothers aimed their wands directly at the attacker.

Confident that there was no way that one was going anywhere before the Aurors arrived, Sirius turned to join Lucius and Benjamin in their battle with the other two masked figures that had appeared. The Death Eaters didn’t seem to care if the spells aimed at them ricocheted at the innocent bystanders, so the men either needed to distract the Death Eaters from blocking an attack or they needed to be disarmed. 

A window on the train opened and Harry’s voice called out over the sounds of the Death Eaters’ spells. 

“Will I get in trouble if I help?!”

“Don’t you dare leave that train, Harry!” Sirius commanded as Lucius assured him, “No, just do it!”

Harry’s wand poked out of the window, directed at the Death Eaters that were too distracted to notice the interaction. Swiftly and all at once, the Death Eaters were swept up off the floor as though an invisible rope was tethered to their ankle. Sirius would have laughed at the irony, if the bastards didn’t manage to Apparate mid-air, effectively fleeing the scene of the crime.

“Damn it!” Sirius exclaimed, turning around to make sure the third attacker was still on the ground. Thankfully, the man was still held down by a rather large man with long, shaggy brown curls. 

“Sorry!” Harry called, poking his head out of the window. “I should have thought about disarming them first.”

“You were perfect, Pup,” Sirius assured, turning back around to face his godson. The train’s whistle blew loudly, startling the already shaken crowd and signaling that it was taking the children to safety now that the platform was free from spell-fire. “Have fun at school!”

“Wait!” Harry said, frowning and looking at the masked villain and pointing at his mask. “I want that, I’m collecting them!”

Sirius rolled his eyes, quickly crossed over to the captured Death Eater, and ripped the engraved silver mask from his face. The eyes of Walden Macnair glared up at him before he turned to walk the short distance and hand Harry the damn mask.

“I still don’t think we should be humoring this,” Sirius said as Harry happily snatched the mask through the window and thanked him. 

“It’s perfectly reasonable for a young man to want trophies from those he has defeated,” Lucius said, eying Harry with obvious pride. “Enjoy your journey, boys. We will see you soon, I am sure.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“I TOLD you I should have taken the day off and escorted you all onto the platform!” Tonks was screaming at the men as the other Aurors lifted Macnair off the ground and started to pull him toward the exit. “I said, to every single one of you, ‘It would be a logical place to stage their next attack, since they seem to be targeting high-traffic areas’. But, NO. What does silly little Tonks know? They’re only a fucking AUROR.”

“You were right,” Lucius admitted. “We should have listened. But I am very grateful for your speedy arrival and your care for our family. I am sorry that we did not heed your warning, but we are all safe and uninjured. I must ask though, how were they able to Apparate directly off the platform?”

“They didn’t,” a shaggy-haired man answered, approaching the group. Sirius realized upon closer inspection that the large man was actually rather handsome. He had a sort of rugged lumberjack look to him in his baggy carpenter pants and torn flannel. His eyes were a soft sort of honey-colour and sat, large and round, over a spattering of copper freckles and a strong nose. “He had a pin on his chest, it was a Portkey. I ripped it off and threw it when I saw it starting to glow.”

“Could you point in the direction that you threw it?” Tonks asked, instantly re-entering Auror mode. The man pointed them in the direction he tossed the pin and Tonks went off to see if they could find and trace the portkey’s magical signature.

“What is your name, sir?” Lucius asked the lumberjack man after Tonks was finished with him. 

“Anthony. Anthony Greengrass, sir.”

“Ah,” Lucius said with a curt nod, “The youngest Greengrass brother.”

“The disowned Greengrass,” Anthony said, rubbing the back of his neck anxiously. “Knocking up a Muggle girl when you’re sixteen and a member of the Sacred Twenty-eight is apparently a ‘bad look’. But my daughter is my world.”

“Are you and the girl well provided for?” Lucius asked. Sirius rolled his eyes. This new Lucius was going to burn through his Galleons faster than his investments could replace them. 

Anthony shrugged. “We get by. I make an honest living, repairing old magical artifacts and building enchanted furniture. They didn’t turn me away with nothing. I was given enough money to procure my shop. We live in the flat above it.”

“Your daughter is a first-year, then?” Benjamin asked. Sirius was impressed to see that the man wasn’t looking at Anthony with anything other than curiosity.

“Yes, Indie is very excited to go to Hogwarts.”

“Indie,” Lucius said thoughtfully. “A lovely name, what is it short for?”

“Indigo,” Anthony told them proudly. 

“Indigo Greengrass?” Benjamin inquired curiously.

“No, she has her mother’s last name,” Anthony answered, a sadness creeping into his voice. Sirius found himself compelled to ask more about the mother, but decided that now wasn’t the time to inquire about a twenty-seven-year-old’s relationship status. “Her name is Indigo Knight.”

“Wow,” Sirius said, “That really is a pretty name.”

“Thank you,” Anthony replied as a faint pink colour tinted his cheeks. Sirius unconsciously licked his lips at the sight, but quickly shook off the thought of other ways he could make the man blush.

Lucius cleared his throat and when Sirius turned to look at him, he had one pale-blonde brow raised at Sirius and wore a knowing smirk. Sirius rolled his eyes and tucked his hair behind his ear, a nervous habit he was unlikely to outgrow. 

“Anthony,” Lucius said after a moment. “Would you be interested in assisting us as we try to sort out this mess? I must warn you, I’m asking you to engage in dangerous and potentially illegal endeavors. But, I would supplement any income lost by your involvement and you would be assuring this mess does not find a way to affect your sweet Indigo.”

“Yeah,” Anthony said without missing a beat. “That’s why I came over here to talk to you guys. I want to know why the Death Eaters are suddenly active, and why they were stupid enough to cause a scene here.”

“We will tell you all of that, and more,” Lucius assured. “But first we must go to my home and collect my wife and the other adults. We’re going to need as many eyes as possible.”

“On what?” Benjamin asked, furrowing his thick brow.

“Your memories,” Lucius stated simply. “You’re going to show us everything you know and I want every single aspect of the memories analyzed. Which of Hermione’s parents do you think her intelligence stems from? I suspect Iliana, but Gerald is no fool…”

“Can we even show Pensieve memories to Muggles?” Benjamin asked, seemingly unfazed by both Lucius’s demands and the Granger’s involvement. 

“He said ‘potentially illegal’,” Anthony shrugged his broad shoulders and Sirius found his eyes locked to the motion.

“See,” Lucius smiled. “He gets it.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Dumbledore’s office had not changed at all since the last time he stood within its walls. It had been right after the ‘almost got Snivelus killed by his own boyfriend’ incident. Sirius hadn’t known that the boys had been snogging at the time. He just thought Snape was a nosy bastard that wanted to humiliate his friend. He didn’t want him killed, but he often forgot that his sweet Moony was actually quite dangerous in that state. 

“Sirius,” the man he had just been thinking about said, voice dripping with disdain, “Stop reliving your glory days and focus. We are about to enter the memories.”

Severus was right. The other twelve adults stood around Dumbledore’s magically enlarged Pensieve that rested on a marble pedestal in the center of his office. Lucius was watching his closest friend with an amused expression, likely noticing the same thing as Sirius. Moony and Snivelus were standing beside one another, by choice. This did not bode well for Sirius and his goal of finding someone cooler for his best friend. There were many times he wished that there could be more between himself and the werewolf, but there just wasn’t any spark for either of them.

Sirius joined them as Benjamin poured the contents of a large, circular vial into the Pensieve. Brief flashes of the man’s memories swirled up to the surface before drifting back down into the cloudy, ever-shifting fluid.

“Alright,” Lucius said, clearing his throat. “We are looking for faces, names, recognizable places, et cetera. Gerald and Iliana will focus on the details of the environment, as they are less likely to recognize the Wixen involved, so those of us that are good with names and faces should focus on that and leave the finer details to the Grangers.”

“Molly and I will focus on dates, times, and locations that are discussed,” Narcissa added, taking over their instructions. Sirius admired the way the blonde couple worked together. Lucius truly treated his wife as his equal. “Severus and Remus will search the rooms for information on any and all dark artifacts they may have at their disposal, while Lucius, Albus, and Benjamin focus primarily on identifying the Death Eaters within the memories. Sirius, you and Anthony will also listen in on the conversations, but you will be gathering information on their actual plans.”

Everyone nodded, acknowledging their roles. Sirius was impressed with the thoroughness of their assignments. They would likely only need to see each memory once with this method. His cousin had thought of every angle, like her husband, but with the ability to flawlessly integrate everyone into her plan. 

As everyone leaned over the massive Pensieve, Sirius glanced to his left. Anthony stood beside him, glowing slightly in the light of the memories. The last thing he saw before the disorienting blur of entering an echo of time, was the other man’s soft smile. The lurching sensation of falling was heightened by the interaction as Sirius plummeted into the blank expanse. 

Once his feet settled, the others were now visible to him and the scene started to unfold around them. The Grangers watched in awe as their swirling smoke-like surroundings settled into a dark, dreary cellar. Lucius rolled his eyes as soon as the room had fully formed and turned to Benjamin.

“This is your cellar.”

“Indeed it is,” Benjamin said with a sigh. “I never claimed innocence, though. I have simply realized the error of my ways.”

“And he didn’t even have to die to do it,” Regulus teased as Lucius tried to smack his arm. The gesture only disrupted the younger man’s projection before it settled back.

Everyone quieted down as memory-Benjamin stood from the large table in the center of the room to greet the other robed and masked men that entered.

“How many of them did you personally invite?” Albus questioned Ben.

“At this meeting, every single one of them. I will of course list them all as soon as we are out. For now, I want to focus on the conversations that were had around me at the table.”

“How will we know what they were saying if you did not hear it?” Iliana asked. She had only been given a brief description on how the magic worked, but already understood it enough to know that this would be outside the Pensieve’s limitations.

Lucius looked at Benjamin for a moment and then laughed. “That’s why you’re always looking at people’s mouths. You’re reading their lips.”

“No,” Ben said, shaking his head as the Death Eaters in the memory seated themselves around the table. “Kiera reads their lips in my memories after the meetings.”

“I can also read lips,” the women in the room admitted in unison. Sirius snorted a laugh. It made sense that the purebloods were nosy enough to learn the skill, but Iliana? That was just funny. The women positioned themselves around the table to take the lead on this one as the men stepped back to focus on the bigger picture. 

“These two know each other,” Iliana said almost immediately. “They just greeted each other as Flint and Crabbe, like old friends.”

“Yes,” Benjamin nodded. “Those two have been apprehended, but they may still whisper something to one another that’s useful. These men are too proud to shield their lips when they speak. It’s something I’ve always found silly and never quite understood.”

“It’s perceived as a feminine gesture,” Lucius explained. “I’m surprised it wasn’t drilled into you as a child.”

“Alright,” memory-Benjamin said, pulling everyone’s attention back to the task at hand. “I have asked you all here to discuss a member of our ranks.”

Angry murmurs broke out across the table and the women locked in on the things that were being said. Narcissa gasped and pointed at the man closest to her. “This is obviously Henry. He just called me a whore. Only he would be stupid enough to say something like that about Lucius Malfoy’s wife.”

“He will be dealt with accordingly,” Lucius said, nodding as he glared at the masked man.

“This section of the table was mostly calling Lucius and Narcissa Blood-traitors and wishing that horrible things would happen to them,” Molly said, gesturing to the men she had been watching. “But no real plans yet from what I’ve seen.”

“Same over here,” Iliana announced as the murmurs died down and Memory-Ben spoke again.

“Lucius Malfoy is now a confirmed Blood-traitor,” he declared. Present-day-Ben grimaced and mouthed ‘sorry’ to Lucius. “He has now been spotted fraternizing with the beastly Rubeus Hagrid and the Potter bastard and wearing Muggle clothing in the Ministry of Magic of all places. I believe this stems from his son’s recent sorting. The ever-so-proud Lucius Malfoy has birthed a Gryffindor.”

Lucius snorted softly and whispered, “Tell me how you really feel.”

“I felt like you were abandoning me with these idiots and I resented you for it,” Ben whispered back, catching everyone that heard it off guard.

“These two think that Draco should be ‘put in his place’ by their children,” Narcissa said, pointing to two men on her side of the table. “I cannot tell who they are, but their children were likely the ones that attempted to assault Draco and Harry.”

“Bruce and Wilson,” Benjamin said, nodding toward the men. “And yes, it was their children. They bragged about it, but I also heard rumors that they were unsuccessful.”

As the other women confirmed that nothing else of importance had been said, memory-Benjamin addressed his audience once more. 

“This is clearly a threat to our way-of-living,” he told them. “Something must be done!”

“And here is where I get grossly misunderstood,” present-day-Ben sighed as the men at the table loudly agreed with him. The men watched with rapt attention as the women diligently watched the various conversations around the table, making mental notes of key information. After a moment, the Death Eaters started to settle down and Ben told them, “I think that’s all of the useful information from this meeting. The rest of it was basically just them all taking turns whining about their unhappy marriages.”

Lucius chuckled. “I do not miss that.”

“I won’t either,” Ben agreed. “Shall we allow Narcissa, Molly, and Illiana to write down the information they were able to gather?”

Everyone nodded before pulling themselves from the Pensieve. Everyone panicked a little when Iliana and Gerald needed to be gently pulled out due to their lack of magic. But they were unfazed and came out laughing about whatever they had overheard the Death Eaters complaining about.

“For a bunch of murderous adults,” Iliana huffed out between laughs, “They certainly sound like children.”

“Hence my offense at being left alone to wrangle them,” Benjamin sighed, shaking his head. “Lucius was the one that was best at keeping them in line.”

Lucius grimaced at the man’s words, likely remembering the methods he used to do so. If the Grangers were put-off by the information, they did a wonderful job of hiding it. The women made quick work of jotting down the information they gathered as Benjamin wrote down the names of everyone he had invited that night. 

Once that had been completed, Benjamin removed the first meeting from the Pensieve and the group dove back in. This time, they were in an opulent dining room. Benjamin was not seated at the head of the table this time. The twin hares engraved around the eyes of his silver mask were the only identifying features. 

This was where Benjamin’s knowledge of his company began to blur. It had only been one week since the last meeting, per Benjamin’s brief introduction to the scene, and already their numbers had grown. Instead of the original seven men, there were now fifteen. Marcus Flint Sr. had been busy recruiting, it seemed. 

Sirius locked in as the man he recognized as Flint stood and addressed the group, thanking them for joining him. He went from his brief greeting, right into his plan.

“I think we should make an example of the Malfoys,” he told his companions. Several people nodded, but a few skeptical looks were exchanged around the circle.

“This man just mumbled, ‘Good luck with that’,” Narcissa said, pointing to a man in a mask that had several Runes engraved across the forehead.

“How do you suppose we do that, exactly?” another man asked, rolling his eyes.

“He isn’t invincible,” Flint replied, slamming a fist on the table. “And we’ve all heard the rumors about our Master hiding in the forests of Albania. I truly believe we could bring him back if we found him.”

“And what exactly are we looking for?” the man Narcissa previously pointed out asked. 

“Yes,” one of the other Death Eaters drawled, “Are you suggesting we start hunting ghosts? I thought that was a Muggle pastime.”

“Do you gentlemen know what Horcruxes are?” Flint asked, summoning an old book Sirius recognized. Lucius spent a lot of time reading it while they prepared Harry for the ritual. 

“Fascinating,” Dumbledore murmured, pacing around the room as the Death Eaters reacted to the question. Most seemed oblivious, but a select few showed signs of anxiety. One man even outwardly frowned, which Sirius thought was brave.

“I have reason to believe the Dark Lord stored a shard of his soul on this plane so that he may return when his followers decide the time is right,” Flint explained. “I believe he made it the night that he fell.”

“How could he have successfully created one if he fell before the intended murder was committed?" one of the new additions asked.

“Intention does not matter in the creation of a Horcrux,” Flint said, flipping open his book and pointing to a passage. “And it says here: if the creator perishes before the soul shard can be bound to an item, it will latch onto the nearest living being.”

Several Death Eaters asked what that meant as Lucius cursed under his breath and Dumbledore muttered about how interesting it all was. Sirius knew that the old nutter was intrigued by the fact that they were entering uncharted territory. They would not have the same upper hand they had with the Horcruxes. 

“I believe it attached itself to the Potter brat,” Flint announced. “And I believe that we can bring the Dark Lord back if we have the boy.”

“And how exactly do you expect us to get the boy away from Lucius? By ‘making an example of him’?” someone asked incredulously.

“Yes,” Flint said with a curt nod. “Like killing two Muggles with one hex. We get Lucius out of the way, and get the point across that any deviation from the norm will be punished. Simple as that.”

“Yes, and we’re just supposed to make Lucius Malfoy disappear.”

“No, we’re just going to kill him,” Flint said matter-of-factly. And while this made Lucius laugh, no one else around the table seemed amused. Flint seemed to realize this, smacking the table once more. “He is NOT invincible!”

“We are aware of that,” someone huffed impatiently. “It’s starting to feel as though you’re trying to convince yourself of that.”

“Maybe he just wants to prove it to Lucius,” a new speaker challenged. “We all know that bastard has thought himself above us for years.”

“Because you’re all morons,” Lucius said at the same time as memory-Benjamin. A few Death Eaters chuckled, but most of them just looked pissed. The memory started to blur out as present-day-Benjamin explained what was happening.

“I was asked to leave immediately,” Benjamin said, grinning. “I was only allowed to come to the next meeting because I convinced Flint that I was just annoyed with the people that were obviously doubting him. But this was when I knew what was happening. Flint didn’t really want to bring the Dark Lord back, he was hoping to replace him.”

“I’d like to write down my observations again,” Iliana announced as she rose from the fading tiles. Not wanting to come between a Granger and her notes - a lesson Sirius and the others learned from trying to convince Hermione to stop studying over summer break -, they all left the Pensieve.

Once the Grangers had been pulled out, Iliana returned to her parchment. Sirius thought it was impressive how effortlessly she wrote with a quill, considering Muggles were clever enough to invent pens. As she wrapped up her notes, she told the group, “Several of the Death Eaters at that table were unhappy with what was being said at that meeting.”

“Lucius is an old friend to more than one man at that table,” Ben explained. “Even if we felt betrayed, we did not want to see him harmed.”

“Is that why Crabbe blew up on me so publicly?” Lucius asked Benjamin.

“Yes, I believe so,” Benjamin agreed. “I think he was too scared to outwardly go against Flint at that point, so he did his best to tip you off to the concept of a threat. Flint’s plan was to wait until you were in the Ministry alone. Then someone would get you somewhere secluded, murder you, then dump your body somewhere relatively public without being apprehended.”

“That is a ridiculously stupid plan,” Gerald laughed. Sirius agreed. Apparently so did Benjamin, because he nodded before replying.

“Which is why I had planned to get him somewhere alone to warn him. But Crabbe beat me to it,” he explained. Then Benjamin grew quite serious, “I’m not excited for you all to see that next memory, but what you must know is: I will never claim to be an innocent man. I have done terrible things and will likely do them again, although my motives seem to have changed drastically.”

“We’re used to that with Lucius,” Iliana explained. “I’m pretty sure he’s going to kill at least three people over all of this.”

“If not murder,” Lucius said with a smile, “then at least a good maiming.”

“Fantastic,” Benjamin replied. “Then prepare yourself for a good, old-fashioned Death Eater torture session.”

Iliana and Sirius both swallowed thickly as the group approached the Pensieve once more. They held eye contact until Gerald placed a calming hand on his wife’s lower back. Sirius sighed, forced to shake off his own anxiety.

“Hey,” Anthony whispered beside him. Sirius turned his head and looked into molten honey. “We just have to listen. I know it won’t be much easier, but closing your eyes will help. Trust me, I’ve had to sit in on my fair share of these. I was a Greengrass during the first war, remember?”

“I’m a Black,” Sirius whispered as the others stuck their heads in the Pensieve. “I’m supposed to be used to it too.”

“I’m not used to it,” Anthony clarified. “It’s just easier to bear when you can’t see the blood or the look in their eyes.”

Sirius nodded at the man absentmindedly. He was a bit caught up on the fact that the man’s words had actually seemed to soothe him. Anthony gave him a soft smile that warmed Sirius all the way down to his toes, before falling into the memory with the others. Sirius sighed, people really did look silly when they used these things.

Benjamin’s memory held up to his promise. Sirius held his eyes closed tightly as he could as he listened to the sounds of a Gringotts’ Cursebreaker being tortured for information on the ritual they had just taken part in. Up until that point, the sounds had been fairly androgynous, but the blood-curdling scream that echoed off the walls was undoubtedly female.

Sirius thought of T.J. and found himself looking at the unfamiliar victim against his will. He was thankful that it was not the kind girl that sacrificed her companion’s life for Harry’s, but it did not change the way he felt when he locked eyes with her. While he knew she was not really looking at him, Sirius could not help but feel pinned by her gaze as she screamed out the steps to the ritual. 

If he did not know any better, Sirius would have said that someone grabbed his hand to reassure him. But that was not possible within a Pensieve, and even if it were, no one was standing beside him within the memory. Regardless, the idea was enough to help him close his eyes once more. Removing the grisly image allowed him to actually hear the words being exchanged. 

“And you’re sure that you were successful?” Flint shouted at the crying girl.

“I - I d-didn’t do the d-diagnostic spells my-myself.”

“Then you could have failed!” the madman called. Sirius couldn’t help but notice that the sounds of encouragement had decreased in the time that he had been distracted. He wondered if some of the words he missed had sewn the seeds of doubt within a few of the Death Eaters.

“Ragna r-read the results with the Cursebreaker, we did not fail. The boy is free and Voldemort has been defeated once and for all.”

Sirius felt Flint’s next words before he spoke them. Visions of all of the horrific things his mind had come up with in Azkaban flooded his thoughts. He had imagined the deaths of his closest friends thousands of times. The acrid scent of truly evil dark magic, the bright-green flash of the spell Marcus Flint was positioning his lips to say.

But he did not have to hear the words. Sirius was pulled from the Pensieve abruptly, and it was then that he knew he hadn’t been imagining the reassuring gesture. When he surfaced in Dumbledore’s office, panting, he looked down to see that his right wrist was being held firmly by an equally shaken up Anthony.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have assumed,” the honey-eyed angel mumbled. “I just couldn’t… and I thought that -”

Sirius wanted to tell him that it was okay. That it was exactly what he needed. But his breathing was too shallow. No matter what he did, his chest just wouldn’t expand enough for anything more than the quick gulps of air he kept trying to swallow down.

“Hey,” Anthony said softly, releasing Sirius’s wrist to place both of his strong hands on his shoulders instead. “Look at me. Follow my breaths, okay?”

Sirius nodded, because it was the only thing he could manage at the moment. Anthony inhaled slowly, through his nose, and Sirius did his best to copy. When Sirius couldn’t stand to look into the man’s eyes any longer, his breathing hitched and he wasn’t able to copy Anthony’s steady exhale. 

The taller man gently reached down to take Sirius’s hand and place it in the center of his broad chest, holding it firmly in place with his own. That was something Sirius couldn’t look away from. The heat that radiated off the other man drew Sirius closer, like a moth to a flame. He had been so cold, for so long, and still found himself shivering on hot summer days. This warmth, however, this warmth felt as though it was seeping directly into Sirius’s soul.

“That was good,” Anthony lied, halting Sirius’s approach. “But let’s keep trying. Close your eyes and just follow the sound and the feeling of each breath.”

Sirius’s eyes fluttered closed slowly as Anthony guided him through a few cycles of breathing. After a few, Sirius’s chest felt less tight and the visions of Lily and James had stopped flickering behind his eyelids. 

“Oh, Siri,” Regulus lilted, signaling the return of the others. “Too much for your delicate-”

“Don’t,” Lucius and Anthony interrupted as Sirius’s eyes flew open and he attempted to spin around. Anthony held him in place, however, releasing the hand on his chest to grasp Sirius’s chin. 

“The inability to stomach something like that is not a weakness,” Anthony stated. “It only proves that you know when something is wrong, and you feel it all the way down to your core.”

“He is right, Sirius,” Lucius assured. “Your brother was just as uncomfortable and is only teasing you to take the attention off of himself while he licks his own wounds.”

“Well, I mean it was pretty fucked up,” Regulus mumbled, tucking his shoulder-length hair behind one ear. “Sorry, Siri.”

The sound of his brother apologizing cleared away the lingering tendrils of anxiety. Sirius shook with laughter and Anthony smiled, gently releasing him. Sirius already missed the warmth of the other man. He shook himself slightly as his laughter faded into chuckles. He turned to face the others and saw a mixture of expressions.

Iliana and Gerald looked a bit green, holding each other tightly and speaking quietly to one another. Narcissa wore a mask of careful indifference while Molly and Arthur looked at Ben with disgust. Dumbledore had wandered over to his desk and was jotting down some notes of his own. 

Sirius groaned, loudly, when his eyes settled on Moony and Snivelus. The latter had his sweaty hand on Moony’s back, rubbing soothing circles, as Moony’s head rested on his shoulder.

“Hush, Mutt,” Snivelus commanded as Moony chuckled and stood up.

“Sirius, I-”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sirius rolled his eyes. “We all knew it would happen. I just hoped we could snag you someone hot and cool before you inevitably crawled back to each other.”

“I’ll have you know that he came crawling back to me,” Moony corrected, reaching over to smooth a wrinkle in the front of Snivelus’s robes. This time Sirius wasn’t the only one that groaned.

“Pay up, Luc!” Reggie exclaimed, holding out his hand to the blonde. “I fuckin’ told you he was a jealous little shit!”

“I am well aware of his envious nature,” Lucius huffed, pulling a black velvet pouch from his pocket and placing it in Reggie’s hand. “I just hoped that Remus’s preference for romance would take hold faster than Severus’s jealousy.”

“You bastards bet on this?” Sirius asked incredulously.

“Thank you, Sirius,” Moony said, clearly misinterpreting. “They truly are children, betting on the love lives of others…”

“Without me,” Sirius huffed, glaring at his brother. “I could have told both of you that Moony is the ‘make him work for it’ type. He’s my best friend for Merlin’s sake!”

“The boys will be elated,” Narcissa lilted. “Their favorite Uncles getting together. How sweet.”

“Yes, so lovely,” Dumbledore agreed, coming to stand by the Pensieve once more. “Shall we visit Mister Goyle’s final memory? Afterwards, we can all discuss how wonderful it is that my professors are snogging each other all over our hallowed halls.”

As gross as it was, the Headmaster’s teasing was still hilarious. Sirius laughed with the others before turning back toward the large basin. Benjamin cleared his throat and addressed the group.

“Now this is where we really need to pay attention,” he warned them. “I have no idea where I was for this meeting. I do not know who the man that held it is. I received an invitation with a Portkey attached, two days after Flint was arrested for attacking Harry in Diagon Alley. When I left, well, you’ll see.”

The room they landed in was brand new, as Ben had promised. It was another opulent dining room, but the energy of the space was drastically different. Flint’s dining room had featured hand-painted wallpaper and a large crystal chandelier. This dining room sported paneled walls that appeared to have claw marks around the one window in the room and the frame to the only exit. 

The only light in the room came from a few sporadically placed candelabras. But everything the flames danced across reeked of wealth and ancient ties. The long table in the center of the room reminded Sirius a bit of the table in Malfoy Manor’s second dining room, the one Lucius kept locked and hardly ever spoke of. The carved detailing around its legs was barely visible in the low-light, but every so often Sirius could see the dark-oak Hippogriffs supporting its heavy surface.

The Death Eaters sat around the table in a tense silence. There were now twenty-three robed figures. Only about half wore the usual silver masks, while the others wore what looked like carved bone. Harry would be disappointed; he seemed to be attached to his little collection. These smaller, cheaper interpretations were unlikely to be appreciated. As per usual, Lucius seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“Harry is going to be devastated,” he sighed, leaning over one of the Death Eaters in a carved-bone mask. “The craftsmanship on these is far less superior. I swear, it almost looks as though this one carved his own.”

“Yes, yes, we know,” Narcissa tutted impatiently. “You’ve corrupted our sweet boy and made him a trophy-claiming, foe-conquering, warrior with impeccable taste. Now, can we please focus on getting the information we need to keep him safe?”

“I figured we’d have some things to discuss and look for,” Ben explained, “So I brought us in with plenty of time.”

“How?” Regulus asked. “You can’t suspend time in a Pensieve, so you would have had to have been sitting here -”

“For nearly an hour, yes.”

“Excuse me?” Lucius asked incredulously. “I thought you said you were Portkeyed here?”

“We were,” Ben sighed, looking down at the memory version of himself. “The arrogant bastard brought us all here, made us sit in his creepy dining room for forty-five minutes, and then managed to piss us all off in under ten minutes.”

“I think I recognize this man,” Narcissa said, pointing to another bone-masked Death Eater. “This is the eldest of the Burke sons, is it not?”

Lucius snorted a laugh, “The Burkes should have been able to afford proper regalia.”

Narcissa shook her head, but kept her eyes on the man. “Nettie and Filistine are not caught up in blood supremacy the way their parents were. The daughter wed a half-blood this last spring.”

“Could he have been sent by his father in an attempt to keep the family name in good standing?” Regulus asked, pulling at Sirius’s heart. It wasn’t exactly what had happened with them, but it was too close for comfort. Narcissa didn’t seem to think that was the case, however.

“Nettie loves the girl,” she explained. “Says she makes her daughter very happy. They want to put all of the nonsense behind them, the way we do, Lucius. This would be like Draco joining up, even after all of our hard work.”

“That won’t happen,” several people, Sirius and her husband included, assured her.

“I know,” she breathed, “but Rayne is right here. I know it’s him. It will crush Nettie.”

“Well,” Ben cleared his throat, “not everyone will be able to see sense, Narcissa. Unfortunately we are going to be fighting some familiar faces. I can assure you though, that most of the people we care about reached their tipping point this evening. I was quite glad to see it as well.”

“What can you tell us of the fashionably-late leader of this meeting?” Gerald asked Benjamin, tracing the scratches along the window with his hand.

“Next to nothing outside of what you will all see in this memory,” Benjamin sighed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen this man in my life and he does not tell us much about himself when he finally shows up. Which should frankly be any minute.”

Everyone jumped a bit as a tall, thin figure appeared at the head of the table. The man stood, in all-black robes that did not reflect the light of the candles. His mask was made of metal - like the originals - but was burnished gold and so finely engraved that even Sirius had to admit it was a work of art. 

Remus huffed a laugh and joked, “If we tell Harry there’s a gold option, perhaps he’ll hunt the man down himself.”

“I believe that is what we are afraid of,” Dumbledore replied with a smile. “As our goal seems to be to prevent the boy from having any sense of agency.”

“Albus,” Lucius warned, glancing over at his wife. Narcissa had the appearance of a lioness that was about to pounce. Thankfully, their altercation was cut short by the eerie figure addressing his guests.

“Sorry for the delay, gentlemen,” he apologized without taking a seat. “But, duty calls and all that. I’m sure you understand.”

“We don’t,” memory-Benjamin practically snarled. “In fact, I think we’d all like it if you got straight to explaining why you dragged us all here to sit in this creepy room for an hour.”

“It has not been an hour, you impatient fool,” the mystery-man scolded. His voice had a strange, artificial quality to it. It reverberated in a way that suggested magical modification. It wasn’t unheard of for men to charm their voices to sound deeper, but this seemed like part of a bigger disguise.

“But, yes,” their host drawled, “I have asked all of you here for a reason. We cannot allow Flint’s arrest to stop our attempts at the lives of Harry Potter and Lucius Malfoy. In fact, I think we must double down on them.”

“Because that has been so successful,” a silver-masked man challenged. “Why not focus our efforts elsewhere. Perhaps legislation -”

“Listen to this man,” the golden-masked stranger chided. “He sympathizes with blood-traitors. We must not fall victim to their ways. We must protect our children and secure the future of the next generations. We must train them to follow in our footsteps, to be good and pure.”

“Our children receive the finest training,” someone else argued.

“At Hogwarts? Under Dumbledore’s thumb? Being taught by traitors and dangerous half-breeds,” the host berated the man, before pausing to see if anyone else was going to say something.

“Aww, Moony,” Regulus teased. “He thinks you’re dangerous. How flattering.”

After his dramatic pause, the stranger went on, “We must train the children ourselves. Dumbledore will coddle them. He will not want them to know the true power of magic. We must teach them the Unforgivables, so they may -”

The memory-Benjamin stood abruptly, but he was the only one that seemed horrified by this demand. He looked around at the other silver-masked figures and asked them, “You will truly allow this stranger to demand that we force our children to risk their livelihoods? To learn spells that none of us have cast in decades-”

“Speak for yourself,” a bone-masked man interrupted. “Not all of us have gone soft.”

“Precisely,” their host said. Sirius did not need to see his mouth to know he was smiling. “We must ensure that the next generation is not weakened either. We will train the children to use the curses on their peers so we can broaden our reach within the homes of other families. But before that, we must make our presence known. And there is a perfect opportunity to do just that.”

The mystery host paused again, looking at memory-Benjamin. When he did not move to leave, or to sit, the stranger sighed but went on.

“We will attack Lucius Malfoy and the boy on the platform when the children are set to leave for the next term,” the man announced. This seemed to rub a few of the other masked men the wrong way. Several looks were exchanged around the table as the host elaborated on his plans. “We will not try to kill them this time, but we will need to use force in order to capture them. We also want people to know we were there and that we are powerful, so the more injuries in the crowd, the better -”

Benjamin was no longer the only Death Eater standing. Nearly every last silver-masked man now faced the outsider. Sirius assumed that, among ththat stayed seated were Macnair and the other two men from the platform, since they had not seen any of the carved bone masks earlier.

“You want us to risk our own children?” one asked. “The very same children you just said were integral to our future. You want us to jeopardize their safety to ‘make ourselves known’?”

“And what about our wives?” another asked. “They will be there to see the children off. You expect us to risk harming the mothers of our children?”

“That’s Nott,” Narcissa whispered. “He would never risk Theo or Georgia.”

“Some risks will need to be taken,” the stranger shrugged. This was where the men drew the line, apparently. Not at their children casting curses that would do irreparable damage to their victims and themselves, but at the idea of a rebounding curse causing them bodily harm.

The silver-masked men all headed for the door on the far end of the room. The present-day-Benjamin quietly told them, “This is where it gets really strange, follow us.”

The men stormed through the door that opened too-easily and directly out into a dense forest. As the men started to round the small structure, the group of observers finally joined them outside.

“It’s just some shack,” Regulus said, looking up at the dilapidated structure, tucked deep within the woods. 

“Indeed,” Dumbledore murmured. “In the middle of nowhere.”

“Charmed to give the illusion of being held within a manor house,” Anthony added. “But why?”

“We’re not getting back in there,” a nearby Death Eater grumbled to another, pointing at the wall of the shack where the door had once been.

“Where are we?” someone asked the memory-Benjamin. “Can we apparate?”

“I believe so,” Benjamin answered, reaching into the inner pocket of his robe to take out his wand. “But I’d like to know more about where we are, wouldn’t you?”

“Fan out!” a nearby man called out to the others. The observers followed the memory-Benjamin as he walked off into the woods with only the light of his wand to guide him. 

“I knew those scratches looked familiar,” Dumbledore mused as they passed by a mangled tree that towered over them. “We are in the Forbidden Forest. The very far edge of it. Right outside the confines of the school’s wards.”

“Really?” the present-day-Benjamin inquired. “I ran into them and recognized them as very old and something I shouldn’t mess with, but I didn’t recognize them.”

“You wouldn’t recognize these wards,” Dumbledore explained. “The forest wards are very different from those around the main castle grounds. They can block apparition and cause brooms to malfunction unless countered by a specific incantation but they also act as a mild deterrent. They are the school’s first line of defense.”

Benjamin nodded and looked at his past-self. Memory-Benjamin was approaching a small clearing hesitantly, with his hands held up in front of him. When his hands reached the center of the clearing, he shivered and the present-day-Benjamin addressed his fellow observers. 

“This is where I give up and go home to my wife.”

Back in Dumbledore’s office, the group seemed to be of mixed emotions. Sirius felt as though they had learned nothing. Dumbledore, Lucius, and Benjamin seemed to feel like they had a lead since they had an idea of where the shack was. The women were all going over the notes that had been taken and discussing how best to organize them. Reggie and Snivelus looked bored and aloof. 

Whether or not anything would come of this was beyond Sirius. He just wanted to go home and write a letter letting Harry know that everyone was safe and that they were going to handle this for him. Harry was going to get a chance to have a normal life, and Sirius would make sure of it.

Even if he had no idea where to begin.

Chapter Four

The Ties That Bind

-x-

THE DAILY PROPHET

Potter's Puzzling Power! Is the Boy-Who-Lived a Danger to Himself and Others?

By Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent

A hush has fallen over our hallowed streets, dear readers, but it is not one of awe. It is a silence thick with a question that every witch and wizard is whispering in the shadows: what exactly is the truth behind Harry Potter's latest—and most alarming—magical displays?

This humble reporter, ever on the pulse of the wizarding world's most scandalous secrets, has it on good authority that the so-called Boy-Who-Lived is far from the innocent orphan we've been led to believe. My sources—ever-so-reliable and, of course, sworn to secrecy—have painted a devastating portrait of a young boy with a terrifyingly short fuse and a dangerous, untamed magical core.

Just this July, in the bustling heart of Diagon Alley, an incident occurred that has the Ministry's top brass in a state of quiet panic. An ordinary day of back-to-school shopping turned into a moment of mayhem when a masked stranger approached young Potter. While Ministry officials have spun tales of a heroic defense, eyewitnesses report a terrifying, uncontrolled blast of raw magic. Our young hero did not reach for his wand. Oh no, dear readers! The magic erupted from him in a raw, uncontrolled explosion, sending a plate glass window behind him soaring into a terrifying web of sharp shards. A moment later, these very shards pinned the stranger to the wall—an act of unnerving precision and startlingly advanced magical manipulation from a boy who has not yet set foot in a single Hogwarts class. One must wonder, what darkness lurks beneath the surface of a boy who can lash out with such devastating power, wandless and without provocation?

And let us not forget the chaotic fiasco at King’s Cross yesterday! In a scene of utter pandemonium, just as the Hogwarts Express was set to depart, Death Eaters brazenly attacked the crowded platform. As the greatest witches and wizards of our time struggled to contain the situation, Harry Potter—safely aboard the train—took matters into his own hands. Using what witnesses described as a terrifyingly powerful and precise spell, he swept the assailants off their feet. While Mr. Potter’s supporters will claim this was a brave act, it sent the attackers Apparating away to who-knows-where—a blunder that surely allowed them to evade capture.

The Ministry has kept a tight lid on these events, but the question remains: are they covering up the tantrums of a pampered child, or concealing the burgeoning power of a boy who may be too dangerous for his own good? A power, it seems, that is beginning to fracture his very surroundings.

Only time will tell if the Boy-Who-Lived is a savior… or something we should all be afraid of.

For more on young Potter's puzzling past, turn to page 5 where we examine the shocking details of his childhood living among Muggles.

-x-

Harry sighed and folded the morning paper back up, handing it back to Draco. The blonde reached over to rub Harry’s back soothingly.

“Father said that people might start writing articles about you in the paper,” Draco said in a hushed tone. “I’ll admit that we expected them to be a bit more along the lines of ‘what’s he doing with them still?’ but we are still prepared to handle this.”

“I don’t care that she wrote an article about me,” Harry muttered, ripping the corner off his toast with his teeth. “I care that she didn’t even have the decency to fact-check herself. I’m not a first-year, so what did she even mean by ‘a boy who has not yet set foot in a single Hogwarts class’?”

“That’s what you’re worried about, mate?” Ron asked, skimming his copy of the Prophet. “She’s all but accusing you of being a new Dark Lord.”

“She’s a journalist,” Harry shrugged. “It’s her job to keep people entertained. That’s what Luc says.”

“Their job is to accurately report the news,” Hermione argued over a transfiguration textbook. Classes hadn’t even started yet, but she was already cramming her head full of everything she’d need for the trimester. Harry was certain that she was determined to keep her place at the top of the class, but he was more interested in learning everything he could about magic than his class rank. “This woman clearly has no journalistic integrity. Dobby!”

The little elf appeared beside Hermione and Draco rolled his eyes, “You’re only supposed to listen to people who live in our house, Dobby. You don’t need to be at Hermione’s beck and call. I mean, honestly, Hermione. The man has a job.”

“Dobby is happy to help us, aren’t you, Dobby?” Hermione asked. “Besides, he told me that elf magic binds to the family itself as well. So I must be considered family.”

“Both of those things are true,” Dobby replied, smiling at Hermione sweetly. “What can Dobby do for Miss Hermione today?”

“Has Lucius seen this?” Hermione held the paper up to the elf. Dobby nodded and frowned. 

“He is going to meet with Miss Skeeter’s boss as soon as he finishes his breakfast.”

“Oh,” Draco moaned, leaning dramatically against Harry’s shoulder. “What did you make them? Please tell me there are poached eggs. This scrambled nonsense is for children.”

“We are children,” Harry giggled, tickling the blonde. Draco squealed indignantly and lurched away, bumping into Greg.

“Watch it, goof,” Greg grumbled, gently shoving Draco back to Harry. Dinner had been weird for him, sitting with the Gryffindors, but Harry had promised to keep him safe and this was one of the easiest places to start. Breakfast seemed to be easier on him, though. Pansy and Blaise had joined them, creating a little blur of green among a sea of crimson and gold. 

“Sorry, Greg,” Draco lilted, reaching over to smooth out an invisible wrinkle in the other boy’s robe. “I just hate when elves lack creativity. You know that.”

“I do,” Greg nodded. “I also know that Dobby isn’t going to bring you poached eggs because he already thinks you’re too spoiled.”

Everyone laughed, even Draco, but Dobby and Harry’s laughter was the loudest. They frequently had mini-interventions for Draco after one of his fits. Once the group had settled, Hermione got right back to business. 

“Is his plan to have the article retracted or to push for it to be spun from a different angle?”

“He wants Miss Skeeter to be fired and for the paper to formally apologize to Harry for defamation of character.”

Harry snorted a laugh. “So he’s throwing a fit?”

Dobby smiled and nodded. “As is Mister Sirius. Dobby and Plopsy think that Mister Reggie is going to hex them both before the end of breakfast, which is not poached eggs, so do not ask Dobby again.”

“But what did you -” Draco’s words were cut off by Harry’s hand gently resting over his mouth.

“We’ll leave an offering for the castle elves tonight,” Harry assured his beloved. “There will be poached eggs on this table by the end of the week. Okay, darling?”

Ron and Greg exchanged a glance and then both started to pretend to vomit dramatically. Hermione whacked Ron as Pansy got Greg.

“You two are just jealous,” Pansy teased over her goblet of orange juice. “Harry and Draco are madly in love, and the rest of us still have to hunt down a suitable companion.”

She sighed dramatically before thumping her elbow into the table and resting her chin on her hand. Hermione giggled and reached across the table to pat the raven-haired girl’s other hand soothingly. 

“Someone will live up to you and your father’s expectations,” Hermione assured her. “There has to be someone rich and handsome enough out there.”

“There is,” Draco replied cheekily, “We’re just engaged to each other.”

“You two are engaged?” someone asked from behind them. Everyone looked to see Theodore Nott standing awkwardly, glancing over their heads at the Slytherin table. 

“Yes,” Draco replied confidently. “Do you have a problem with that, Nott?”

“No,” the boy answered earnestly. “I really don’t care about any of my dad’s nonsense anymore. I want to be your friend again and I don’t want to sit with those bastards.”

Harry looked over at the Slytherin table. Yes, several older students were glaring back at him, but mostly the emerald-clad children were agreeable. The other first and second-years had known Draco for years and most of them were able to get over him sorting into Gryffindor after the first term of last year. Harry wanted to know exactly who Nott was calling a bastard.

“We won’t accept inter-house slander over here,” Harry told the boy. “We have plenty of friends in-”

“I meant the older boys and you know it,” Nott interrupted, rolling his eyes. “Draco, is he always so righteous?”

“Yes,” Draco replied, putting an arm around Harry’s shoulder. “It’s one of the many things I like about him.”

“Are you willing to allow me to see the other things?”

“Most of them,” Draco replied, patting the bench between him and Greg. “But some I keep for myself, like how soft his hands are. I will hex you if you touch Harry’s hands, make note of that.”

“Will do,” Theo chuckled, taking the spot Draco and Greg made for him. “Does Harry have any ‘hard-no’s I should be aware of?”

“Don’t touch Draco’s hair,” Ron warned the newcomer.

“Don’t say it makes him look like a lass either,” Seamus added from down the table. “I ‘bout lost a limb over that one.”

“Served you right,” Draco said, leaning into Harry’s waiting arms.

“Is Dobby needed here any longer?” the little elf asked quietly. Hermione blushed furiously and stuttered her apology.

“S-sorry d-Dobby, yes. You may go.”

Dobby vanished with a crack, only to be replaced by little Luna Lovegood as she approached their table.

“May I join you?” she asked sweetly, holding her plate and goblet.

“Of course!” Ginny replied cheerfully, scooting over to make room for her. Everyone murmured their greetings and a few introductions were being made as Harry looked up at the staff table. The adults were all watching them curiously, a few muttering things to each other under their breath. When Dumbledore stood and started to approach their table, Harry worried that perhaps this took the whole ‘Dumbledore’s favorites’ thing too far. 

As the Headmaster walked between the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw tables his amethyst-coloured robes billowed out behind him. Today he wore another funny pointed hat with a large brim. Harry had only ever seen witches wear them, but Dumbledore had so many different hats it was hard to imagine that he cared if it was meant for a woman or not. His half-moon spectacles slid down his nose as he smiled, finally reaching Harry and his group of friends. 

“Good morning,” Dumbledore greeted them cheerfully. “I just came to tell you all how wonderful it is that you’re mingling. I think the older students could take a page or two from your book.” Then he turned around and addressed the Great Hall in its entirety. “I know that you have all been told that your houses are who you will eat, sleep, and learn with for the entirety of your time here at Hogwarts… but you should all be aiming to make life-long friendships with as many of your peers as possible. I encourage all of you to follow the leads of these bright, young Gryffindors. Sit with your friends. Break bread with your classmates. Get to know one another while you are still young and it is much easier. Trust me, making friends as an adult is a great challenge.”

Harry wondered if Dumbledore was referring to the friendship he had been forced into with Luc as he and the other students clapped for their Headmaster. Neither of them ever seemed to be too excited to have to work together. Luc and the others had been in the castle last night, he knew this. Harry had sensed their magic, but couldn’t figure out how to follow the trail to find them. He wondered if their meeting about the King’s Cross incident went well or not.

When the chaos of students moving tables settled down a bit, Dumbledore turned back to Harry and Draco.

“I suspect a decent amount of the children of Lucius’s old friends will be approaching you over the next few weeks,” he quietly told the boys. “These children will come to you with a phrase, though. Only accept those that slip it into conversation. You will be given the phrase by Professor Lupin during your Defense Against the Dark Arts class this afternoon. These are orders directly from your guardians, so you will do well to follow them.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry and Draco both said with a curt nod. The latter asked, “Will we be seeing them any time soon?”

“They will be coming and going quite a bit,” Dumbledore answered. “We have another student we want you two to take under your wings, but I’m afraid I missed her sorting so I do not know where to find her.”

“What is her name?” Luna asked. “I’m very good at finding people. Things, not so much, but people are easy. They have paths.”

“Indeed they do, Miss Lovegood,” the Headmaster praised. “The girl’s name is Indigo Knight.”

“Oh, yes,” Luna beamed. “She will be close to us, I have seen it.”

“Do you know where she is right now?” Dumbledore asked, ignoring the strange implications of Luna’s words. She started saying funny things like this over the summer and the adults shook off the other children’s questions with vague comments about the different kinds of gifts Wixen are given. 

“She is at the Hufflepuff table,” Luna replied cheerfully. “She wants to make new friends. Shall I go get her?”

“Yes.”

Luna nodded and hopped up from the bench to collect the girl. Harry looked at the Headmaster and tipped his head to the side.

“Professor,” he asked quietly, “Why is Luc making friends with his old crew again? I thought they were after me again?”

“It will all be explained in due time, my boy. I promise.”

“But professor,” Draco pouted. “If there’s even a chance that these children will be taking information home to parents that cannot be trusted -”

“Do not question your elders, boy,” Severus said from behind them. Draco rolled his eyes and spun around to face his godfather. The potion master stood with his arms crossed over his chest, glaring down at the small blonde. Harry knew he was just giving the boy a hard time, but Neville cowered a few seats over from the secondhand scolding.

“Father encourages that sort of behavior now, he says it will prevent me from following someone unworthy of my allegiance.”

“Your father is a wise man,” Remus said, joining Sev at their table.

“No way,” Fred pointed at the professors and shook his head.

“We are not sharing meals with you here too,” George added, shaking his head in tandem with his twin brother.

“Be nice,” Ginny scolded her older brothers. “Moony and Uncle Sev are cool.”

“You have been instructed to leave those idiotic nicknames within the confines of the Manor,” Severus reprimanded the now smiling girl.

“Oh, yes. Of course,” Ginny nodded politely. “I seem to have forgotten myself.”

“You may have your father and your uncles fooled,” Severus shook his head, trying to hide the smile tugging at the side of his mouth. “But I see through the illusion, young lady. You’re just as much of a nuisance as your brothers, if not more.”

“You take that back right now, Uncle Sev!” George exclaimed, standing so that others could see his dramatic display. He pretended to swoon as he went on, “Just as much of a nuisance, he says!”

Fred rose to join his twin, fanning himself with his napkin. “If not more, he says!”

“As if all our training with the Marauders themselves means nothing!”

“Like we mean nothing!”

“Settle down, you two,” Remus smiled and waved them off. “Or I’ll never tell you where we used to meet up.”

Fred and George promptly sat down and went back to their breakfasts, just in time for Luna to approach the table with a girl the same height as her whose hair was just as long. That was where the similarities between the two ended. Indigo Knight matched her name perfectly. Her hair was jet-black, like Harry’s, but hers was pin-straight and shiny. A wispy fringe framed her eyes and face, keeping her curtain-like hair from fully taking over her features. Her eyes were a dark, sapphire blue and slightly downturned. She looked a bit like a sad puppy, but she was very pretty nonetheless. 

“Indie, this is Harry and Draco, as well as most of our other friends,” Luna introduced the girl to the group. Indie raised a brow in question, looking at Harry.

“My dad told me stories about you growing up,” she said as she sat down at the table, ignoring the adults that still lingered. “I thought you’d be more impressive. Like buff or something.”

Severus snorted a laugh behind them, pulling the attention of every nearby student. None of them had ever heard Sev laugh before, it seemed. He, of course, expertly  ignored them and allowed Harry to respond to the girl.

“Nope,” he said with a shrug, “just a danger to myself and others, apparently.”

Indie laughed with Draco before telling them, “I think that’s a bunch of rubbish. My dad tossed me on the train right as the attack started. You didn’t perform some amazing display of magic, you just strung him up with Levicorpus!”

“You recognized the spell?” Remus asked the little girl. She nodded.

“My dad said it was really popular when he first started here at Hogwarts. So he taught me how to safely get down from it, and how to get revenge.”

Dumbledore chuckled, patting the girl on the head. “A very fine father you have, dear Indigo. I have had the pleasure of meeting him. As have your guardians, boys. So expect to see more of Miss Knight.”

“We’ll take good care of her, professor,” Harry assured, hoping this would get the grown-ups to go away. The kids had things to discuss. Especially since this Indie girl was on the platform that day.

“Of course you will, dear Harry,” Dumbledore beamed down at him. “Well, Severus, Remus you have classes to prepare for and I have things to look into. Let’s allow the children to eat their breakfast in peace.”

The Headmaster and their professors left them with well-wishes and smiles from everyone but Severus. When the professors were out of ear-shot, Harry looked at Indigo.

“So…” Harry sighed with mock-indifference. “You were on the platform yesterday?”

“Yes,” Indie nodded. “With my father. I saw you and your giant family. Why are there so many of you?”

“We aren’t all related by blood,” Harry explained. “In fact, I don’t think I’m related to any of them at all.”

“Not true,” Ron said with his mouth full of potatoes. “A Potter married a Prewitt witch a few gens back, we’re related distantly.”

“Ew,” Ginny mumbled. “Good thing I never went there.”

Harry tried to turn to look at her in question, but Draco gently held his face forward as he spoke to Indie.

“Harry and I are engaged,” Draco told her. “He and his godfather, as well as Uncle Reggie live with my family in our manor house. I have twin siblings, like Ron, but mine aren’t identical.”

“I live with my dad above his shop in Diagon Alley. My mom died right after I was born, so it’s just us. I want a dog, but pops says the flat’s too small. Is that a snake around your neck?”

“Yep,” Harry answered. “Her name is Opal, she’s a Botis and she’s very friendly. Although, she’s sleeping now. Apparently Draco’s Matagot, Leo, is a big baby and can’t sleep in new places. She had to comfort him all night.”

“You’re so lucky you have pets,” Indie sighed, looking at Opal with eyes filled with longing. Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw Luna tense up slightly before she expelled all the air from her lungs in one long exhale.

“Your father will allow you to have one when you move,” Luna told the girl. “I love what you chose to do with your room, by the way. Pink is a lovely colour.”

“Is she always-?” Indie trailed off, asking no one in particular.

“Yes,” Harry answered. 

“She’s a seer,” Draco whispered. “My mother told me it’s a secret but you seem trustworthy.”

“Wait what?” Harry pouted. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“I told her this would be funnier,” Luna quietly informed them. Harry had to agree; she was right.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Harry’s first day back at Hogwarts went by without any notable events. His classes had been mostly reviewing the spells they learned the previous year, and he spent dinner eating with all of his friends. Theo was settling into their friend group nicely, hitting it off with Neville of all people, and Greg and Ron were getting along surprisingly well. 

Indie and Hermione talked about books for most of the meal, while Pansy tried to distract them by asking if there was anyone handsome in the stories. Luna and Blaise were becoming fast friends, talking about their common interest: Care of Magical Creatures. Apparently it was a class option for third-years and up. Blaise was going to take it, if the professor managed to survive the year.

Dinner ended and everyone headed off to their common rooms. Harry and Draco took their time, falling behind the group to walk hand-in-hand and admire the portraits. Draco was debating a medieval alchemist’s stirring technique when Harry and Opal heard it.

“So many years on my own. I did not want to hurt the girl, but my only friend asked me to help him and she would have ruined it all. I do not deserve to die alone for this. I deserve a new friend. A better one. One that will not ask me to do harm.”

“Opal,” Harry quietly asked the serpent, tucked within his jumper. “Do you hear that too?”

“Yes, clutchmate. You will do well to ignore her. She is too big and too dangerous to be our friend.”

“Does that mean she’s a snake?”

“Of sorts.”

“Harry,” Draco said, nudging his arm gently. “What are you and Opal talking about?”

“There’s another snake in the castle. Opal says she’s too big and dangerous to be my friend but she sounds lonely.”

“Well if Opal doesn’t trust her, then you shouldn’t either.”

“Opal,” Harry prompted once more, “You said she’s too big and dangerous, but can you trust her?”

“I do not read intention as well as the felines,” Opal explained. “And they will not be able to get close enough to tell you if she means to harm you or not, until it is too late. So there is no safe way to tell.”

“Could your scales show me?”

“I do not control what my scales show us, clutchmate. Only what the magic of fate decides to unveil.”

Harry sighed and looked around the corridor they were in. They were on the second floor and classrooms, bathrooms, and other corridors surrounded them. There were simply too many places to look. Even if she was a big snake, she could still probably hide if she was trying. And if she accidentally hurt someone in the past, or had been forced to, she was likely doing just that. 

“Come on, Harry,” Draco said, taking his hand and guiding him down the hall. Draco already knew that he was going to obsess over this. “You’ll find her if she wants you to.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

As Leo adjusted to life in the castle, Opal stopped sleeping during the day, which meant that by the end of the second week of school, she had become too much of a distraction for Harry to bring to class any longer. She once made Harry laugh so hard during potions that she nearly slipped into his cauldron. Severus had been livid to say the least.

Harry was sad to have to leave her in his dormitory during his classes, but it did leave him with time to wander the halls in search of the strange snake he heard that first night back. He still hadn’t seen any trace of her, but he had heard her lonely laments on two more occasions. As he walked down the second floor corridor, he hoped that she might pick today to slither within range again.

“I am so tired of being alone,” the voice seemed to sigh, granting Harry’s wish. “I only want someone to talk to.”

“Can you hear me?” Harry hissed down the corridor.

“Who walks these halls with such a gift?”

“My name is Harry, Harry Potter. Well, Potter-Black now. But yeah. I’m Harry.”

He was far too excited. He started to pace back and forth in a small section of the hall, like some kind of nutter.

“Harry Potter-Black,” the snake lilted. “How old are you, hatchling?”

“I’m twelve years old.”

“So very young.”

“How old are you?” Harry inquired, halting his pacing to see if he could still hear her on the nearby bench.

“I am as old as the school itself, hatchling. My owner hatched me deep within the castle, in his private halls. I was too large for him to remove when he left the others, and so I lived alone for many years. Until a boy named Tom came to school here. He asked me to harm others, he claimed it was what my dear Salazar wanted me to do. He was a liar and he left me here alone as well. Will you do that to me, Harry Potter-Black?”

“No,” Harry assured her, making himself as comfortable as he could on the hard wooden bench. “I won’t ask you to hurt anyone and I won’t leave you alone. I’ll be your friend. You just have to promise that you won’t hurt me.”

“Then you must promise that if we ever meet face-to-face you will not look in my eyes.”

“I promise,” Harry said, confused by the strange response. 

“Then I will not cause you harm, sweet hatchling. We will be friends.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Hatchling, where are you?” the unnamed snake called from somewhere nearby. Harry was in the bathroom, pulling up his trousers when he heard her. He chuckled, then flushed, before turning to wash his hands.

“I’m in the second floor bathroom,” Harry replied, ignoring the way Opal tightened around his neck slightly.

“Good, you must flush all of the toilets. The girl is getting on my nerves and I want her to be sent to the lake. Let her bother the squid for a while.”

“Okay,” Harry said, furrowing his brow but heading into the next stall to flush its toilet. “It’s a weird request, you know. ‘Flush all the toilets’.”

“It’s a strange place for a young ghost to hide, but yet here we are. I suppose that is what I get.”

As Harry flushed the next toilet, he wondered if it would be rude to ask if she was the girl that the snake had been forced to harm. He didn’t have the chance to ask though, because after the rushing water slowed down to a trickle the mystery serpent seemed to sigh in relief.

“She is gone now. Thank you hatchling, enjoy your evening. I am going to spend mine hunting rats. They can get quite large down here.”

As Harry walked out of the bathroom, smiling, Opal released her hold around his neck. He hadn’t realized how tightly she had been constricting him until the pressure was no longer there.

“Not cool, Opal. You aren’t supposed to hurt me.”

“You aren’t supposed to be talking to the stranger,” Opal scolded, slithering up to look him in the eyes. “You are my hatchling. My clutchmate. Not hers. You will not befriend the large one until we know she is safe.”

“Well then get a move on,” Harry pouted. “She’s lonely and it’s not right for her to be all on her own if we could be her friends.”

“I will see what can be done.”

“Good.”

“Great.”

“Fine.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Harry, where in the world is my cat?” Draco asked, blocking Harry’s view of the fireplace as he stood with his hands on his hips.

“He is with Crookshanks and Opal,” Harry explained, pulling the blonde gently so he could sit on the sofa too. “They’re trying to find my friend so they can tell me if I can hang out with her or not.”

“So you’re actually listening and not speaking to her when Opal isn’t around?”

Harry gave Draco a lopsided grin. “I didn’t say all that.”

“Of course you didn’t,” Draco sighed. “Father spends all of August hunting down the perfect snake for you and you don’t even listen to her.”

“I listen to her,” Harry argued. “I just think it’s foolish to leave someone all alone when I can’t even find her. Talking to her is all that I have to offer.”

Draco looked at Harry for a moment, reading his features. “This is really important to you, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Then I hope they find her.”

Harry sighed, reaching out to tuck a strand of Draco’s long, silky hair behind his ear. “Me too.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Harry,” a blonde girl in Slytherin green said quietly. She walked up to their group slowly. As if the other preteens under the tall oak were likely to strike at the first opportunity. “I was wondering if you had a minute.”

“Of course, Millie,” Draco replied, eying the girl wearily. “We’re all friends here. Go ahead.”

“I don’t know how to sneak it into casual conversation,” Millie whispered to the grass. “But Father said that I should try to be discreet.”

“No one here is going to tell,” Harry assured the nervous girl. He was getting used to this. Millie was the fourth Death Eater’s child to approach them since school started. He wondered if her inability to come up with a casual use of their ‘code word’ was what kept her from coming to them earlier. “You can just say the word and then join us. We’re doing our herbology reading.”

Millie looked up at Harry and gave him a soft smile, “Pumperknickle.”

“It really is a stupid code word,” Draco sighed, patting the light-blue knit-blanket on the ground. Millie sat beside him, releasing all the air from her lungs in relief. “Dumbledore isn’t serious enough, most of the time.”

“It’s true,” Fred sighed, leaning back against the tree. He and George only came to their study sessions to distract them.

“You should see him at family dinners,” George added.

“He gets a lot more food in his beard.”

“And he makes this vein in Uncle Luc’s forehead stick out.”

“It’s pretty great.”

“Merlin’s beard,” Draco groaned. “I hope my twins don’t talk like that.”

“Oh, yeah,” Millie said, perking up a bit. “My mother told me that your mother had twins. I wish we could have come to visit, but Father was still so angry with yours.”

“But he’s come around?”

“He is choosing to give him and Dumbledore a chance to prove themselves,” Millie sighed. “Or at least that’s what he said in his last letter. He really wanted me to come to you. Apparently things are getting really weird out there for the adults.”

“Sirius said that much in our writing,” Harry nodded solemnly. “There was an attack on innocent people in a small wizarding community.”

“My father says they’re probably trying to get Luc and them to come out and do something about it,” Indie chimed in. She joined their study sessions so the older students could help her with her homework.

“My father shares the same thought,” Astoria Greengrass said with a nod. She had joined their group a week prior and already figured out that she and Indie were cousins. “He says that Lucius is very close to taking them up on the offer.”

“Father doesn’t enjoy sitting around and waiting,” Draco told them. “I don’t doubt that for a moment.”

“I just hope they’re smart about it if they do try something,” Harry sighed, leaning back so he could rest his head on Draco’s lap.

“More like you hope they remember your trophies,” Ron snorted, nudging Harry’s leg with his foot. Harry smiled.

“That too.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“And since we have a little bit of extra time before class ends,” Remus said to his students. “I’d like to make an announcement. Professor Snape and I will be throwing together a little duelling club. We will meet on Tuesday evenings after dinner, in the clock tower, and the meetings will last until twenty minutes before curfew.”

Excited murmurs carried across the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. Harry turned to Draco and smirked.

“Since when do those two get along enough for something like this?”

“I’m not sure,” Draco replied, eying their dear old Uncle Remus skeptically. “But I want to be there when it blows up.”

“Do you think it will make Christmas awkward?”

“Oh, certainly,” Draco giggled. “But that will be part of the fun, won’t it?”

“What will be part of the fun?” Ron asked, coming to join them at their table since Remus clearly didn’t care what they did for the last five minutes of class. 

“Watching Uncle Sev and Moony try to kill each other at this dueling club,” Draco explained, reaching into his school bag to take out one of the yummy bonbons Ciss sent in their first care package of the year. This one had been the biggest yet, with enough treats for them and all of their friends. Harry suspected a wider variety would start to appear as more and more children joined their friend group.

Outside of his usual friends and all of his adopted Slytherins, the other students still seemed to be avoiding Harry. Apparently Rita’s article about his magic was enough to scare them off. Harry didn’t mind. Last year sucked with everyone trying to butter him and Draco up constantly. 

The Slytherins he had recently taken in were some of the only kids that didn’t try to use the boys for their fame, status, or money. Harry couldn’t believe they were hanging out now, but if he zoomed out a little, it kind of made sense. He hated the way most people treated his fame. He much preferred Draco and Ron’s method. Getting excited at first and then calming down to realize Harry was just another kid, was all that he could ask for. But that was apparently too much for his peers. 

“What do you say Harry?” Ron asked his input on something he didn’t hear. Harry looked at him for help but the redhead only looked back at him with an equal amount of questioning. 

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake, Harry,” Draco sighed. “Lost in your daydreams again, I see. He wants to know if you’re coming with us to the library. He thinks he’ll get a decent essay if he copies off of us and Hermione.”

“I did not say that!” Ron exclaimed. Harry just laughed and tucked his book into his bag.

“I would love to let Ron sneak peeks at my essay.”

As the group made their way down to the library, Harry realized that he forgot his quill on his and Draco’s desk. Letting the others know that he would meet them in the library, Harry doubled back. When he reached the classroom, the door was closed. Harry knocked and waited for a reply.

“Come in,” Remus said in a strange voice. Harry ignored it though and entered, closing the door behind him. 

Remus sat on his desk in just his button-up and trousers. His teaching robes were hung on the chair behind him. Harry tipped his head to the side and was about to ask the professor why he was seated that way when someone else knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Remus repeated, now amused by the situation. Uncle Sev walked in - sans teaching robes as well - and headed straight toward Remus’s desk, nearly barreling into Harry.

“What the hell is he doing here?” Severus asked Remus.

“Didn’t get the chance to ask,” Remus shrugged, lightly tapping his desk with the heels of his loafers. “What can I do for you, Harry?”

“I forgot my quill,” Harry replied, looking back and forth between the two men. Remus’s amusement seemed to be growing by the second, whereas Uncle Sev looked like he was about to combust. “What are you two up to?”

“Nothing,” Remus answered nonchalantly as Severus snapped, “None of your business, boy.”

“Okay…” Harry awkwardly started walking toward his desk where he could see his favorite orange quill. Narcissa picked it up for him just before school. It was charmed to taste terrible, so he had nearly kicked his habit of chewing on quills. As he reached out to grab the long, soft feather, he added, “You guys are acting weird.”

“We are not,” Severus argued, standing as still as a statue and looking everywhere but at Harry and Moony. 

“He’s just tired,” Remus lied, hopping off his desk to come lead Harry to the door. “He’ll be in a better mood by the time we get to dinner.”

“Remus,” Uncle Sev said between gritted teeth, closing his eyes.

“What? I didn’t say anything,” Moony replied with a wicked grin. Harry was definitely missing something here. “Now run along, Harry. You’ve got your quill. We’ll see you at dinner.”

“But -”

“But nothing, my dear boy. Run along now.”

“You’re being so weird.”

“Goodbye, Harry.”

And with that, the door to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom was gently shut, right in Harry’s face.

Chapter Five

Flimsy Little Lies

Draco

Draco sat with all their friends, waiting for Harry to join them at dinner. A quick look up at the staff table told him that Dumbledore was probably meeting with Remus and Uncle Sev, as all three were currently missing. When the Headmaster slipped out of a door behind their table with Mother and Father, Draco wondered where the hell everyone was.

“Hey,” Harry said sweetly, sliding onto the bench beside Draco. He set about filling his plate as he leaned over to whisper, “Something super weird is going on with Uncle Sev and Moony.”

“What do you mean?” Draco asked, wondering if this is why Harry had been so quiet in the library.

“I went to grab my quill before our study session,” Harry explained, confirming Draco’s suspicions. “When I knocked, Moony told me to come in, but he sounded weird, and then he was sitting on his desk -”

Draco gasped. “Like some kind of delinquent?!”

Harry just stared at Draco for a moment and then continued his story as if it had never been interrupted. “Then before I could even say anything, Uncle Sev knocked! He didn’t even see me, Draco, he was heading straight for Moony like an animal or something. It really freaked me out.”

“That does sound bizarre,” Draco agreed, offering Harry a reassuring pat. Harry didn’t seem to want to talk about it anymore, so Draco just went back to eating his salad and grilled chicken. As his mind wandered, it pulled up a random memory from before he and Harry had even met.

He recalled a conversation with his father in his sitting room. One where Draco said that he often wanted to strike handsome men… Draco’s fork slipped from his hand before his food reached his mouth, hitting his metal plate with a loud clang. The noise drew the attention of far too many people; he needed to discuss this with Harry in private.

“Draco,” the boy in question whispered. “Is everything okay?”

“I’m not sure,” Draco whispered back. “But we’ll find out after you eat. Make haste, darling.”

“Okay,” Harry replied, starting on his full plate of shepherd's pie and roasted cabbage. Draco quickly finished his meal, feeling bad for Harry who had significantly less time to enjoy his food. Mother and Father were very adamant about Draco being patient with Harry during mealtimes. He wasn’t entirely sure why, but he did his best to stick with it since it seemed important to them. When Harry finished, he didn’t seem bothered at all. He just took Draco’s hand and asked, “Where are we going?”

“To talk about this,” Draco said quietly. Then to their friends he announced, “Harry and I are gonna go have a cuddle. Don’t bother us.”

“Yuck,” Greg groaned. “We won’t. Don’t you worry about that.”

“Yeah,” Ron agreed with a grimace. “Get out of here, lovebirds.”

Draco rolled his eyes and dragged Harry from the Great Hall, hoping that Mother and Father didn’t notice their hasty retreat. Once they were in the room that held the hourglasses that displayed the house points, Draco rounded on Harry.

“Do you know what sex is?”

Harry’s copper cheeks turned a lovely shade of burnished mahogany as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, the primary school I went to had sex ed. Listen, I know we’re engaged… but we’re twelve, Draco. That seems -”

Draco huffed a laugh and placed a hand over Harry’s rambling lips. “I am not suggesting that we have sex. I just think I figured out what Sev and Remus are doing.”

Harry’s embarrassment grew at the implication as Draco removed his hand. “You mean you think that when I went back for my quill -”

“Those two were going to do something in the classroom, like disgusting animals, yes.”

“Is that legal?”

“What?” Draco asked, laughing. “Why wouldn’t it be?”

“This is a school. There are children here.”

“There are also seventeen-year-olds,” Draco pointed out. He watched that sink in for Harry as the raven-haired boy grimaced. 

“What are you two doing out here?” Remus asked, approaching the Great Hall alone. “Have you finished eating already?”

“Why are you late?” Draco asked. “Were you with Uncle Sev?”

“I was in my office, grading papers.”

Draco watched the man. He had gotten to know him over the summer. He felt confident that he could figure out if he was being lied to. Before he could get an answer, his mother walked out of the hall and wrapped both boys into a tight squeeze.

“My sweet angels,” she lilted as she practically crushed them alive. “I missed you so much.”

“It’s been three and a half weeks,” Draco pointed out, trying and failing to pull away.

“Don’t remind me!” Mother exclaimed dramatically. “I will remind you that the last time I saw you, you were all attacked moments later.”

“Luc and them were attacked, not us,” Harry corrected. Draco recalled a time in his life when such a thing was unheard of, correcting an adult, but so much had changed over the last year.

“Yes but you were a target as well,” Remus chimed in. “That’s important for you to remember, Harry. These people want to hurt you.”

“Then why are you sending their children to us?”

“Because their parents do not like the man that is trying to take over the Death Eaters,” Mother explained. “We must act as a team if we are to successfully bring them down.”

“Will Astoria, Millie, Theo and the others quit being our friends when this is all over?” Draco asked, crushed by the possibility of losing them again. He missed them terribly last year.

“Oh, honey,” Mother crooned, releasing Harry to suffocate Draco alone.

“Mother,” he wheezed. “Crushing me won’t help any.”

“Right,” she said, giggling and releasing him. “To answer your question, I do not know. We can only hope that your beautiful minds and your bubbly personalities will be enough to suffice.”

“Then we’re doomed!” Draco moaned, the sound echoed off the stone walls.

“We are not,” Harry said, pulling Draco from Narcissa’s grasp. “Astoria and Indie get on too well and Indie is one of us, through and through.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful,” Mother crooned, mussing up Harry’s curls. Draco smacked her hand away gently.

“I spent twenty minutes trying to tame that and you’ve just ruined it.”

“There wasn’t much to be done in terms of saving it,” Uncle Sev said, entering through the same door Moony came through. Draco crossed his arms over his chest and glared at his godfather.

“And where exactly have you been?”

“Grading papers in my office.”

Draco gasped and pointed at Severus, turning to look at Harry. The raven-haired boy’s jaw was nearly on the floor as he grabbed Draco’s hand and started dragging him toward their dormitory.

“We have a lot of really important homework to do, so we’re gonna go do that. Right now,” Harry called over his shoulder. Draco allowed himself to be led from the room, staring daggers at Uncle Sev the whole way out.

Once in the safety of Harry’s four poster bed, with the curtains drawn, the boys started giggling furiously. Then after a moment they started saying “Eww,” and “Yuck,” while playfully smacking each other and wheezing out more laughs.

“I can’t believe it,” Harry breathed. “Uncle Sev and Moony. Who’d have thought?”

“And did they honestly think we wouldn’t see right through them?”

“UNCLE SEV SHOULD HAVE KNOWN!”

“He should have known the second he ANSWERED MY QUESTION that we would have seen right through their flimsy little lies. I mean, honestly. You were both grading papers, in your offices, alone?”

“Well, they are teachers,” Harry pointed out. Draco shoved him playfully.

“We’ve already gotten back our graded essays from last week and we haven’t turned in the next.”

“So they think we’re stupid?” Harry asked with a huff. “They should know better. We’re tied for top of our class with Hermione.”

Draco gave another dramatic gasp before exclaiming, “Hermione! We have to tell Hermione. We have to tell everyone. This is the hottest gossip this school has ever seen. Our professors are shagging. This is amazing.”

“Do we think that might be why they haven’t told us?” Harry inquired, with no real judgement. 

“Probably,” Draco shrugged. “But what’s a little teasing in comparison to the joy of carting around your beloved. I would be infuriated if you tried to keep me a secret.”

“Yeah, but we’re eleven and not professors,” Harry countered. “It’s less complicated for us.”

“Thank the gods for that.”

“Mm-hmm!”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

The room under the clock tower was not grand, per se, but Draco liked the tall ceiling and the way the pendulum swung dependably above them. He and Harry stood with their friends in the corner of the room by the practice dummies, waiting for Remus and Severus to show up.

“Do you think they’re snogging?” Ron asked Hermione and Pansy. The girls were thrown into a fit of hysteria as the redhead rolled his eyes and smiled. It had become a bit of a game among the boys, seeing how long one could get the girls to laugh at the idea of their professors’ love affair. 

“You know,” Draco told Harry, watching the whole interaction, “I think that’s exactly why they didn’t want to tell us.”

Harry just huffed a laugh and pulled Draco in for a hug. Draco melted into the embrace until Ronald ruined the moment with the romantic sounds of retching. 

“Grow up, Ronald,” Draco scolded, pulling away from Harry’s warm arms. “One day you’ll meet someone and then you’ll understand the simple delight of a good cuddle.”

Ron’s ears turned pink and his eyes flicked over to Blaise before he awkwardly cleared his throat and murmured, “A cuddle wouldn’t be so bad… whatever.”

“Oh. My. Gods,” Draco breathed looking at Ron and then at Blaise before shaking the ginger. “No way. Please tell me this isn’t some kind of sick joke. This would be utter life-altering, Weasley. Don’t toy with my emotions.”

“I don’t know what you want my answer to be,” Ron managed to choke out as he continued to be manhandled. 

“What is happening, babe?” Harry tried and failed to remove Draco’s hands from the redhead’s jumper. “Why are you assaulting my best mate?”

This made Draco release the other boy. He turned to Harry and whispered, “Because I think he likes my best mate!”

“Pansy?” Harry asked, grimacing. “I mean, no offense, but I don’t see him checking many of her boxes.”

“Hey!” Ron exclaimed, reaching over to shove Harry lightly. “I’m a catch!”

“You are!” Draco agreed. “For someone who does not care about money.”

“Ouch,” Ron grumbled. “Well it’s a good thing she’s not the one I’m interested in…”

“So you admit it!” Draco exclaimed as Harry asked, “Wait, then who?”

“Let’s give Harry a moment to catch up,” Ron rolled his eyes. It only took Harry a few seconds to look over at Blaise - who was currently daring Indie to throw a dung bomb into a group of sixth years across the room - and then back at Ron before he smacked his best mate in the chest.

“Oh that is bloody brill,” Harry giggled, taking his turn to shake the redhead. He released him abruptly, nearly knocking him over, then turned to Draco. “You’re telling me he has a chance?”

“Blaise figured out who he was a long time ago,” Draco explained, “His mother was much more understanding at that point. Mother and Father give her a run for her money now, but back then a Lady allowing her heir to play with dolls and design her ballgowns was unheard of.”

“Oh, are you designing gowns for Ciss now?” Harry asked, grinning at Draco. The blonde’s heart melted at the support. Harry loved listening to Draco talk about clothes as much as Draco loved to listen when he got started on his Cursebreaking books.

“I’m starting with daywear,” Draco proudly explained. “Which Blaise doesn’t get to design for his mother. But that’s mostly because Blaise is only really interested in the flashy stuff…”

“Can we get back to me, please?” Ron practically begged, gazing over at Blaise again. This time his ears went from pink to red and Draco looked over in time to see that Blaise was smiling and waving at the redhead. 

“Wave back, you prat,” Harry whispered, elbowing the other boy. Ron cleared his throat and waved back awkwardly.

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Draco huffed. “Blaise, come here.”

“Draco,” Ron pleaded. “What are you doing?”

“Testing a theory.”

“Hello Draco and Harry,” Blaise said cordially. Then he turned to Ron and added, “Ronald, did you enjoy dinner? I found the potatoes to be a bit plain this evening, but I’d love to know your opinion.”

Singling him out in the group… Check.

Knowledge of the other boy’s interests… Check.

Showing interest in said interest… Check.

Come on, Ronald. Don’t be daft!

“Actually, I completely agree with you,” Ron jumped in immediately. Draco was pleased with the boy’s engagement. But would he pass the test Draco was going to throw in? “They needed a pinch more salt. And when I help Mum out in the kitchen, I like to put fresh rosemary in there. Fred hates it, but I only get to help with cooking when Ginny is sick.”

The redhead laid out a test of his own. Draco was so proud.

“It’s lovely that you cook with your mother,” Blaise replied. “It’s a shame she doesn’t see the importance of passing that skill down to her sons as well as her daughter.”

Very well done, if Draco did say so himself. This was going well. Blaise had put thought into that answer, which meant he thought about Ron.

“I agree,” Ron said with a shy smile. “Draco was actually just telling me about your mother and the ball gowns that you design for her. That’s really cool. I bet it feels really special to see her out in society in something you put her in.”

Draco looked at Harry, who was just as dumbfounded as he was, before looking at Blaise to gauge his response.

Smiling nervously… check.

Smoothing wrinkles in his jumper that don’t exist… check.

Oh, yeah. This could totally happen.

“It really does,” Blaise told Ron. “I imagine it feels similar to seeing someone enjoy the meal that you prepared for them.”

“Yeah,” Ron sighed dreamily. It gave Draco an idea.

“Blaise, I was just thinking about the wedding. I don’t want to flush our dear Ronald out when we finally decide on colors for the groomsmen… What’s your opinion?”

Blaise’s answer to this would be what really determined whether or not the ginger stood a chance. 

“Ronald suits neutrals,” Blaise stated matter of factly. “But he would also do well in a number of jewel-tones, emerald green for example, or perhaps the right shade of amethyst. I personally would go with a deep sapphire if he and Ginevra are both to be in the wedding party. It suits nearly all of us and wouldn’t scream ‘house loyalty’. In fact, it would also suit the rest of the Weasleys.”

“Perhaps sapphire and gold, then,” Draco replied, trying to play cool.

“Yes, Ronald would look very handsome in both of those colors.”

And that was what they were looking for. Draco looked at Ron - who was about to die from the compliment - and gave him a quick nod.

“Blaise,” Ron blurted out. Draco’s eyes grew wide as he looked at Harry; this was not what he meant. “Would you maybe want to go on a walk after this or something?”

“This will be over twenty minutes before our curfew,” Blaise said with a smile. “But I would like it if you walked me back to my dormitory.”

“I can do that,” Ron responded, rubbing the back of his blushing neck. 

“Alrighty then, sorry about that,” Remus said, entering the room at a hurried pace. “Got a bit caught up in grading.”

“Do we think Sev is going to use the same excuse?” Draco whispered to Harry.

“Definitely.”

On cue, Uncle Sev sauntered in and muttered a quick, “Apologies, grading and such.”

This was probably the best day of Draco’s life. 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Come on, silly,” Draco said, dragging Harry down the dark dungeon corridor. “Uncle Sev’s new office is behind a tapestry, down this hallway.”

“Why did he move offices?” Harry asked as he tried and failed to convince Draco to walk at a slower pace.

“His old office didn’t have any windows, but this one does. It’s at a different angle than the Slytherin dorms and I want to see a mermaid. I think I have a pretty good chance!”

“Wait!” Harry said, stopping dead in his tracks and nearly losing his arm in the process. Draco stumbled as he paused beside the raven-haired boy. “I hear her!”

“The cats and Opal said it was okay if you found her.”

“I know,” Harry whispered before hissing down the stone corridor. Draco waited patiently as Harry engaged in conversation with his elusive companion. As the seemingly one-sided hissing continued, Draco watched a frown take over the raven-haired boy’s features. 

“What’s wrong?” Draco whispered.

“She won’t meet me face to face,” Harry pouted. “She’s proud of me for sending the pets to check her out but she said it was ‘too great a risk’ and I shouldn’t have done it.”

“What kind of snake is she?” Draco asked, confused by everything Harry had told him over the last few weeks.

“I don’t know,” Harry huffed. “Opal won’t say the name and I don’t want to offend her by asking.”

“You just have to frame it right,” Draco replied, waving dismissively. “Just repeat after me: I want to know more about you. You’ve been alone for so long, it might be nice to share something about yourself with someone.”

Harry rolled his eyes but hissed out something that seemed like it could have been a translation. He frowned at the response that he heard.

“She says there isn’t anything to know about her.”

“Does she have a name?”

“Vesta,” Harry breathed after a moment. “What’s that mean?”

“Ask her.”

Harry rolled his eyes, but hissed to his little friend again.

“It means ‘Hearth’ or ‘Altar’,” Harry explained. “It’s pretty.”

“It is,” Draco agreed. “Tell her that. Snakes like compliments.”

Harry did as he was told then giggled, “You were right, she’s very pleased.”

“Tell her that you bet she’s really pretty too,” Draco prompted after getting an idea. “That you bet her scales are really shiny or something.”

“For someone that loves compliments, you’re not great at giving them.”

“False,” Draco argued. “For example: Your laugh is my favorite song. See, I’m -”

Draco did not get the chance to finish telling Harry how good he was at giving compliments because the other boy’s lips were pressed against his in a sweet, chaste kiss. Draco’s eyes fluttered closed at the contact, but it was over far faster than he would have liked.

“Sorry,” Harry muttered shyly. “That was just a really sweet thing to say -”

Draco grabbed Harry by his collar and brought their lips together again. When he released the other boy he patted him on the cheek and said, “Never apologize for that. In fact, get used to it. I plan on doing that as much as humanly possible. It was awesome.”

“Should we skip the mermaid thing and just go back to our room?”

“No,” Draco sighed, playfully pushing the other boy. “We should check for mermaids and then go kiss.”

“Fine,” Harry huffed sarcastically. “I agree though, that was awesome. Why’d we wait so long to try it?”

“Our guardians are constantly breathing down our necks.”

“Oh yeah,” Harry chuckled, taking Draco’s hand and gesturing for him to lead the way. Draco retraced the steps he and Sev took earlier in the day until he found the tapestry of a werewolf sleeping peacefully beside the sorcerer that invented the first wolf’s bane potion. Harry pointed his thumb at it and raised a brow. Draco nodded.

“Yeah, he brought me here and expected me to pretend like I didn’t notice THAT.”

“They’re delusional at this point.”

“I agree,” Draco sighed. “Now let’s break into his office and look for mermaids.”

Draco pulled back the tapestry that concealed the first door and went to tap his wand against the handle, but realized it wasn’t even latched. He gently pulled on the heavy wooden door that opened to the small, narrow corridor that led to the main door to Uncle Sev’s office. The torch on the wall flickered brightly against the grey stone.

The boys entered the small hallway, closing the door behind them. Assuming Uncle Sev would be elsewhere, Draco turned the handle and entered the office. His first look into the room gave the illusion they were in the clear.

Uncle Sev hadn’t had much of an opportunity to decorate yet, but several pieces of art leaned against the wall in places they were destined to hang in the near-future. Tall, dark oak bookshelves lined the walls with stacks of trunks in front of them. A few larger tomes already rested on the freshly-dusted shelves. 

The floor was a shiny, expensive-looking black marble with silver inlays around the perimeter of the room. The stone wall behind them that was exposed had tiny patches of moss growing from them. The light from the large chandelier danced off the top of the large desk, centered between the massive window. 

This is where Uncle Sev sat, facing the large, square window. He seemed to be too distracted by the view into the murky depths of the lake, framed by brilliantly colored stained glass. Draco peered through the glass as well, huffing a dramatic sigh when he did not see a mermaid. 

Uncle Sev’s head whipped around as his torso turned awkwardly in the chair. Draco was wondering why he didn’t just spin around when a second head appeared. Remus’s eyes peered up over the armrest of Severus’s seat before quickly vanishing again.

“We saw you, Moony,” Harry rolled his eyes. “What are you even doing down there?”

“I would really rather you boys just leave,” Uncle Sev said through gritted teeth.

“No, really,” Draco huffed. “What are you doing on the ground? And why won’t you guys tell everyone you’re in love yet? It’s actually kind of annoying not being able to tease you about it.”

“Remus, get off the damn floor,” Uncle Sev demanded, offering the other man a hand before shimmying awkwardly in his seat. When he turned around, his belt was not buckled. Draco remembered the conversation he had with Father again and started laughing.

“You guys were having sex!”

“Draco!” Severus tried to scold, but Moony’s blush was a dead giveaway.

“Ew!” Harry exclaimed, stepping back.

“We were not having sex,” Remus tried to explain.

“Father says that sex is the consensual exploration of another person’s body, with your body. Were you or were you not just doing something along those lines?”

“Okay, he wasn’t wrong about that,” Remus closed his eyes and pinched the bridge  of his nose. The overhead light made the thick scar across his face look darker than usual. “But there are levels of intimacy. Kissing on the mouth would be considered exploring another person’s body with your body, but you wouldn’t call that sex.”

“Okay, so what would you call what you were doing?”

“Yeah,” Harry added. “Were you like, kissing his legs or something?”

“I hate this so much I actually cannot breathe,” Uncle Severus choked out. “Boys, I am begging you to leave my office. If you want to ask questions about sex, bother Sirius and Lucius. I will have no part in this.”

“Fine,” Draco groaned, pulling Harry around and back through the door they never even had the chance to close. “Let’s go, Harry.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Professor McGonagall!” Draco called, pounding his fists on the door to their Head of House’s office. “This is an emergency! We need to call our grown-ups RIGHT NOW!”

The door to Professor McGonagall’s office opened. The deputy-Headmistress looked down at them with concern before she realized who was standing there.

“Mister Potter-Black, is this actually an emergency?”

“Are you willing to explain sex to us?”

“Merlin’s beard, boy!” McGonagall exclaimed, pulling the boys into the room and closing the door. She locked it and gestured to the cozy looking armchairs that faced her desk. “Sit, eat a biscuit. Give me a moment to collect myself.”

“I feel like it’s important to say that we aren’t having sex,” Draco told her. Her shoulders sagged in relief.

“Good,” she told them. “As you are far too young. But why the sudden interest in it?”

“Well we’re pretty sure that -” Harry started to explain. Draco cut him off. 

“What if she doesn’t know?” he whispered harshly.

“Is this about the rekindled romance between your professors?”

“Ew, what does rekindled mean?” Harry asked. McGonagall chuckled softly.

“It means that they dated each other when they were only a little bit older than you two are now.”

“THEY’VE BEEN TOGETHER THIS ENTIRE TIME?!” 

“No, Harry,” Draco sighed. “It means they broke up at some point but now they’re back together, right?”

“Right,” McGonagall replied, obviously fighting a smile. “They were very private about their relationship back then, so I would imagine they’re being private about it now.”

“Not private enough to remember to lock the damn door,” Draco grumbled.

“Did you boys see something?” McGonagall asked, sitting up straighter and looking quite cross. 

“Yeah, only we can’t figure out what and they wouldn’t tell us. But they said it wasn’t technically sex; so what was it?” Harry managed to get out in one breath.

“Yeah, you’re calling your parents for this one,” their Head of House sighed, pulling out her wand and conjuring a really pretty, silver tabby cat. “Find Sirius and Lucius and tell them to call my office floo immediately. I will have no part in this.”

“Hey, that’s what Sev said too,” Harry chuckled before the cat took off. 

“I hope that’s in the message,” McGonagall said, watching the place in the wall where the silver cat vanished. 

It was only a few minutes before the fireplace flashed green and Sirius and Father’s faces appeared in the flames. 

“Minerva, what is the meaning of this?” Father asked the deputy-Headmistress. 

“Ask your boys.”

The men looked at the boys and Draco rolled his eyes.

“What is something that someone would try to say isn’t sex, that involves being on the ground.”

“Oh for Merlin’s sake!” Sirius groaned, throwing his head back.

“Why do you ask this, little star?” Father inquired, hiding his amusement.

“Uncle Sev and Remus have been super weird lately,” Draco explained. “We’re pretty sure they’re having sex with each other and that was pretty much confirmed by whatever Moony was doing on the ground and the way Uncle Sev acted when we caught them.”

Sirius had his head in his hands now, shaking it back and forth. “I’m going to kill Snivelus.”

“Mister Black,” Professor McGonagall scolded. “Now really isn’t the time for name-calling.”

“Sorry, professor.”

“This is the best day of my life,” Father chuckled. Behind him, Mother’s voice rang out. Draco thought she must be on her chaise.

“You have three beautiful children, whose births you were present for, and this is the best day of your life?”

Father turned around, “You can’t tell me this isn’t hilarious.”

“It is.”

“I’m so glad you’re having fun,” Draco pouted. “But no one is answering my question. What were they doing?”

“Probably something referred to as ‘oral sex’,” Father explained.

“Oh, I was taught about that at my old school,” Harry told them. “That’s where you put your mouth on the other person’s -”

“Yep, that’s it. Good job, you figured it out,” Sirius interrupted. Draco was sure that he was blushing on the other side of that hearth. Father laughed boisterously, managing to knock a few coals loose onto the shiny crimson tiles in front of the fireplace. Sirius must have had enough, because the connection ceased and the fire died back down to an orange glow. 

“I still don’t know what’s happening!” Draco moaned to no one in particular. 

“In the library,” McGonagall quietly explained, “Behind the bust of Venus, is a small selection of books. The purple one is age-appropriate for the two of you. I will tell you when I think you should read the next, and do listen. We wouldn’t want you to read them out of order and confuse yourselves any further.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the boys said in unison.

“Run along then,” she said, dismissing them with a wave of her hand. “I have things to do.”

Chapter Six:

Smoke and Mirrors

Sirius

“You’re overthinking it, Padfoot,” Moony told him from the comfort of the chaise in Sirius’s bedroom. He stood in his closet, staring at his clothes with nothing but disdain.

“You’re just saying that so I look stupid in front of the hunky lumberjack,” Sirius groaned, stomping out of his closet and throwing himself on the bed.

“What would he have to gain from that, mutt?” Severus asked, pissing Sirius off. Honestly, who said Snivelus was invited into his rooms anyway?

“Perhaps he’s planning to finally throw you to the side.”

“In your dreams.” Snivelus rolled his eyes before heading for the closet. Sirius rose to stop him, but then decided that he hated everything in there, so there wasn’t any real harm in letting the cretin wreak havoc.

“Just don’t burn the dress robes,” Sirius shouted in the direction of the closet before calling, “Kreacher! I need whiskey!”

A pale goblin ale appeared on the cherry-wood table beside Sirius’s bed.

“Traitor!”

“He is not a traitor,” Remus scolded lightly. “This is quite literally a setup. He just doesn’t want you to get sloshed before we even leave. It’s actually quite thoughtful of him, really.”

“Yeah, and I guess that wouldn’t look great to Anthony,” Sirius sighed, sitting up and grabbing the ale. It was actually quite tasty, smooth and refreshing with floral notes. “Can you imagine? I stumble up to him and slur out, ‘Hey hunky, wanna shag?’ or something heinous like that?”

“I’m sure it would be a step up from your usual techniques,” Severus ridiculed, emerging from the closet with a neat little pile of clothing. He threw it at Sirius with too much force, but the taller man still caught it. “Based on my observations and various sources, these clothes will suffice. I wish you luck in your endeavors. Come, Rey. Let’s see if the elves will give us better liquor if we’re away from the lightweight.”

“You would be a lightweight too, if you spent a decade in prison!” Sirius called after them. When the door latched, leaving him alone, he flopped back onto his bed again. “As if I would ever take fashion advice from Snivelus. He admittedly dresses acceptably these days, but that doesn’t mean he could dress another man. Especially a man that was trying to make an impression.”

“You’re doing it again, dearie!” his mirror told him unhelpfully. “Why talk to yourself when you could talk to me?”

Sirius rolled his eyes and picked up one of the items from the pile on his stomach. He held it up and laughed. It was his oldest pair of bellbottoms. He hadn’t worn these since before he went to Azkaban. He reached into the back pocket that he had expanded to avoid any unsightly bulk in the skin-tight denim. 

He pulled out a pack of cigarettes and fully cackled. This was all too surreal for his taste. He was getting ready for a ‘guys night’ with Lucius Malfoy, Severus Snape, Regulus - who should be dead for all intents and purposes - and the hottest, smartest, coolest guy Sirius had met in years. He pulled his wand from the pocket of the jeans he had on and tapped it on his chin, trying to remember the spell that would bring the cigarettes back to a smokable state when there was a knock on his door.

“Come in,” Sirius called without sitting up.

“Picking up old habits, brother?” Regulus asked, dipping the bed beside Sirius as he sat.

“Trying to,” Sirius huffed. “Can’t remember the right spell though.”

“Here,” Reggie said, holding out his hand. Sirius gave him the pack and watched as he took out his wand and opened the cardboard flap. He ran his wand along the ends of the filters, muttering under his breath. When he handed the cigarettes back to Sirius, they smelled like they were fresh.

“Hell yeah,” Sirius mumbled. “Maybe you weren’t an accident.”

“I think that might be the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me,” Reggie huffed, flopping back to lie beside his brother. Sirius turned his head to look into eyes similar to his own, and held up the bellbottoms.

“Sev wants me to wear my ‘fuck me’ jeans.”

“Aren’t you trying to get Anthony to fuck you?”

“Not tonight,” Sirius pouted. “The only reason we’re going out is to see if the attacks really have been an attempt to draw us out. The goal is to get him to ask me out on a date. Then I break out the ‘fuck me’ jeans.”

“Ah,” Reggie mused, reaching over to pick up another item from the pile. “I don’t know though, Sev might be onto something here. This tank, those jeans, and the flannel on your chest feels very Sirius Black to me. Especially if you put on that gay little chain of yours -”

“You’re not queer enough to say that to me -”

“That is Bi-erasure, and I will not stand for it.”

“You basically just called me a fa-”

“Hey now! Not in front of the children!”

“The boys are literally at school,” Sirius argued, sitting up to look down his nose at his stupid little brother.

“It’s me,” Reggie huffed. “I am the children. I am three kids in a trenchcoat, posing as your long-lost little brother.”

“I actually believe that,” Sirius said, laughing at the man in the white t-shirt and black straight-leg jeans that definitely could not be hiding several small children. “Explains why you’re shaped that way.”

“Oh, we’re going there now? You look like you’re built from popsicle sticks.”

Sirius grabbed a velvet pillow from the pile on his bed and smacked Reggie right in his dumb little face with it. Reggie gasped dramatically and snatched the pillow away, pelting it at his older brother like it was a dodgeball. It hit Sirius right in the center of his chest.

“How did I know you two would be fighting?” Narcissa asked, leaning against the doorframe with Aster on her hip.

“Where is my little princess?” Regulus pouted, ignoring her question. Sirius snorted a laugh.

“Princess. Do you hear yourself?”

“You actually referred to Harry as ‘the light of your life’ the other day. If that’s not the most cliche bull sh-”

“No cursing in front of my impressionable infants,” Narcissa scolded, coming into the room. That was when Sirius realized the bassinet was charmed to follow his cousin around. Azalea napped peacefully within, wearing a little yellow onesie.

“My baby!” Reggie whispered excitedly, rushing forward to offer the sleeping baby his finger. He looked absolutely giddy when the little girl opened her fist and accepted the digit. Narcissa watched him fondly before turning to Sirius.

“Well, let’s see this outfit that Sev picked out.”

“Did he tell you?”

“Remus did.”

“Traitor!” Sirius huffed, grabbing the clothes and walking to his closet. He switched clothes quickly. 

Grabbing the short, braided chain that his idiot brother was talking about, he also selected a pair of simple hoops and a few studded earrings. All of his jewelry was a mixture of metals, as per usual. One of the studded earrings was a little silver dagger that Sirius wore in the cartilage of his left ear. The others were a simple pair of white stones, set in gold, that he wore in the place the Muggles called the ‘tragus’.

When he stepped out of his closet to show the others, he groaned. Lucius, Remus, Severus, and Tonks were all in his room. Catcalls ensued from all parties. Even Snivelus was smug enough to throw in a wolf-whistle.

“I hate every single one of you, except the babies.”

“That is beyond untrue and you know it,” Lucius said, waving him off. “Now select a pair of shoes and a jacket before we’re late.”

“What shoes should I wear?” Sirius asked, pouting.

“You know which ones.” Remus nodded.

“My ‘dick stompin’ boots?”

“Why do you have nicknames for all of your clothing?”

“I like to have fun.”

“Just put on the damn boots, Sirius,” Lucius demanded, checking his watch. 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Guys night was off to a shockingly good start. The group sat at a table in the Leaky, nursing their various beverages over polite conversation. Tonks and Benjamin were weirdly hitting it off, bouncing playful jabs off one another like old friends. Sirius wondered if they ever worked together within the Ministry, or if their new family would be expanding to include the Goyles. As the evening progressed, Sirius realized he would not complain about the latter.

Benjamin Goyle was a lot like Lucius Malfoy, which Sirius supposed could be expected of old friends. He seemed to be willing to walk headfirst into a world he once took an oath to destroy, and that had to be admired. Sirius recalled a conversation in Lucius’s study after one of their meetings where the man sipped brandy and shyly asked Lucius if he was happy, because he certainly looked that way.

Lucius had brightened up immediately, ranting and raving about how much fun his life was now. Sirius chimed in once to point out that not all of the Malfoy traditions had died. That boys’ newly completed contract was a shining example of that. Apparently it was tradition for Malfoys to gift their betrothed an animal during their courting phase, and Opal was one hell of a gift. 

“Kiera wants to try for another baby,” Benjamin sighed, glaring at Lucius over his whiskey. “This is all your fault. You just had to go and have the cutest little twins she’s ever seen.”

“I didn’t have anything,” Lucius countered, reaching over to pat Ben’s other hand that rested on the worn tabletop. “I simply gave my perfect wife what she needed and she did all of the work.”

“Yes, but you took those insane potions,” Benjamin huffed, shaking his head. “Oh, don’t look at me like that. Kiera and I tell each other everything and she’s been attending Narcissa’s weekly teas. Besides, that would be the missing link for her and myself as well. I just have to ask, how did you deal with it?”

Lucius chuckled, sipped his cognac and rolled his eyes. 

“The mood swings weren’t terrible,” the blonde assured the brunette. “I was worried that I might lash out or be argumentative, but I was actually quite the softy. I once cried because Draco and Harry wanted to go flying instead of playing chess with me.”

“It was adorable,” Tonks told all of them. “He bursts into tea, tears streaming down his face, practically throws himself at Narcissa feet, bitching and moaning -”

“Alright now,” Lucius interrupted before Tonks could shift into an uncanny doppelgänger and give an impression. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves here. Anyway, Benjamin. You'll cry every now and then. It’s not the end of the world.”

“Yes, but how did you wrap your head around the changes in your own body?” Benjamin asked innocently. Sirius and Tonk exchanged a glance. Narcissa really should have told him about all of that, but Tonks knew from the jump and Sirius was let in on the secret shortly after his release. They weren’t going to get out of this without at least a little bit of Lucius’s wrath.

“What do you mean, old friend?” Lucius inquired, still smiling, but Sirius was fairly certain he could see the gears turning in his head as Benjamin went on.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong. I think it’s brilliant. It’s a sure-fire way for families to secure an heir, regardless of their children’s preferences. I just don’t know how I would feel about it personally.”

“Benjamin,” Lucius said, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. “I need you to tell me everything you know about that potion, right now.”

“Oh, don’t be dramatic,” Severus grumbled, rolling his eyes. “The potion increases sperm count, but it also gives some men the ability to carry children. It wouldn’t have taken that path for you though, as you’re the dominant one in your relationship and the potion is designed to take that into account.”

“You know an awful lot about this potion Sev.” Reggie raised a brow before glancing at Remus. “Making plans?”

“I have no desire to be with child any time soon,” Severus deadpanned. Sirius really didn’t need to know that Snivelus was a bottom.

“But see,” Benjamin said, smacking a palm flat against the table. “What happens if the man is considered to be submissive, but in a heterosexual relationship?”

“This is the best day of my life,” Reggie giggled, nudging Sirius with his elbow. Sirius chuckled, it was admittedly an interesting thing to learn about the hulking man across from him.

“Do you actually want to know?” Severus sat his glass down, searching Benjamin’s features.

“Yes, Severus.” Benjamin nodded. “Tell it to me straight. I can handle it.”

“Submissive tendencies will be… increased,” Severus informed him. “But you’d still see the added benefit of increased sperm count. But know that if there are things you usually hesitate to ask for, they will be made known… enthusiastically.”

Benjamin blushed, sipping his wine. Sirius could feel Regulus shaking with silent laughter beside him and did his best to avert his eyes, Benjamin was being vulnerable and Sirius would not mock him for it. His eyes flitted around the crowded tavern, taking in the other patrons. So far no one seemed likely to start a duel, but one could never be too sure.

When Sirius’s eyes landed on Anthony, his breath caught in his throat. The other man had been watching Sirius, a tantalizing blush painting his features. When their eyes locked, a faint smile tugged at the corner of Anthony’s full lips. Sirius swallowed thickly, wondering what was going through the other man’s mind. 

“Gentlemen,” Benjamin whispered, pulling Sirius out of his musings. “We have company.”

Sirius opened his mouth to ask where, but stopped as his eyes locked onto five robed figures standing in the doorway that opened into the courtyard leading to Diagon Alley. They still hadn’t gotten the memo, wearing their cheap bone masks instead of the fine silver ones Harry was fond of. All five men had their wands raised, pointing directly at the table Sirius and the others sat at.

“Lucius Malfoy, Benjamin Goyle, Severus Snape and Regulus Black. You were once devoted to our cause, and yet now you sit among blood-traitors. You have broken your oaths and now you must pay.”

Anthony scoffed, rolling his eyes. Without even rising from his seat, he aimed his wand at one of the men and cast three spells in rapid succession, effectively starting the battle. The rest of the men rose as the Neo-Death Eaters reacted to the sudden attack. Two out of Anthony’s three spells were blocked, but the last hit the bone-masked man square in the chest. A soundless crackle of energy filled the air as he flew back, his body taut as a giant net sprung out from his core with a burst of blue magic. 

A second man was captured in the net as it reached out for the wall behind them and dug large metal stakes into the stone to secure them in place. The other three men started slinging hexes and jinxes with reckless abandon. Sirius adjusted his stance to help cover Reggie’s flank as they worked together to try and minimize the damage to the pub around them. Spells of all colors streaked through the air, their sounds filling the too-small room with whistles and bangs.

Lucius and Benjamin seemed to have teamed up with Tonks, gracefully blocking the spells that flew around them while casting their own counter-spells attempting to capture the others. They were too distracted to notice the sixth masked man that entered through the front door. Sirius did though, turning and casting an Impediment Jinx. A purple bolt of light shot from his wand, as more Neo-Death Eaters attempted to file in behind him. They were quickly being outnumbered. 

Sirius’s jinx did not land, hitting a portrait on the wall, freezing its subject in a state of shock and fear. At least five more men entered the mix as their small group tried to keep them at bay. What Sirius hadn’t taken into account was that there may be others brave enough to enter the battle. A few pub-goers were engaging with the bone-masked men as well, tipping the odds in their favor as the thick bitter aroma of spell-fire filled the too-small space. 

Sirius was busy blocking what looked like a nasty severing charm when a bright burst of yellow came flying at him from his left. He braced himself for impact, hoping it wasn’t anything too life-threatening. A burst of frigid pain exploded across his shoulder, followed by a bone-chilling frost that left his arm heavy and useless.

“Pay attention!” Anthony shouted at him while casting a hex over his shoulder, sending two more men careening toward the wall in another large, black net. “We’ll thaw you out later, I promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that!” Sirius called back, blocking a spell that was cast behind the taller man. The pair shared a brief and strained smile before falling back into battle, casting spells at anyone and everyone. Some were to impede or petrify, others were intended to offer support or protection. 

As more onlookers joined the fight, desperate to make it home to their families, the Neo-Death Eaters started to fall back. When Sirius saw the familiar blue-glow of a Portkey coming from a small silver pin on the men’s lapels, he panicked looking toward one of the nets against the wall. He could only see one of the men’s robes, but noted that the circular brooch was decidedly lacking in luminescence.

Satisfied that at least four of the culprits had been captured, Sirius focused on blocking the last few spells that the bone-masked men cast as the glow of their escape plan grew brighter. Reggie on the other hand seemed determined to try to prevent a few more from leaving. He pushed forward, not watching his back as he tried to reach out to grab one of the men. A red-hot ball of magic whirled past Sirius’s ear and left the faint scent of singed hair as it barreled toward his little brother.

“No!” Sirius screamed as the spell hit Reggie right between his shoulder blades. A sickening thud echoed in the suddenly silent pub as he slumped to the ground, his white shirt was painted bright red. The blood seemed to gush from the wound, puddling on the floor around him. The bastard that cast the spell vanished before Sirius could even turn around, as well as the other Neo-Death Eaters they hadn’t managed to capture. 

Sirius ran forward, falling onto the cold, hard stone beside his little brother as hot tears ran down his cheeks. He had never learned any healing spells, as it had always been James’s strong-suit. Reggie was going to bleed out because Sirius was dependent on a man that died a decade ago. Why hadn’t he learned any bloody healing charms?! Why hadn’t he been watching Reggie’s back!?

“Move,” Severus said, too-gently, kneeling beside Reggie and pointing his wand at the wound peering through the severed fabric. Remus sat beside Sirius and started rubbing large, soothing circles over his back. As the shorter man chanted something in Latin and wove his wand over the injury, the bleeding started to slow. When the slick, shiny blood within the wound started to dull to a darker, matte color, Severus’s wand movements changed and his chant shifted to something slower and louder. 

Severus gestured toward the table and Remus nodded, rising to cross the painfully silent room. Sirius was sure that everyone was watching, worrying, but all he could do was sit there and watch as he prayed to anything that would listen to spare his baby brother. Reggie’s breathing was shallow but present as Remus joined them with Severus’s small, black-leather satchel.

The potion master opened it with his free hand as he continued his chanting. He rifled around for a moment before pulling out a little green vial and handing it to Moony. As Remus opened the bottle and took out the stopper, Severus pulled out another glass bottle. This one was red and was handed to Sirius who took it in shaking hands. 

Moony held the small glass pipet over Reggie’s back and allowed four drops to fall onto the wound that now looked like nothing more than a large scratch. Sirius decided that he liked the progress a lot more when he wasn’t staring at it, waiting for it to happen. To distract himself, he turned the red vial over in his hand and read the label: Blood Replenishing Potion.

It was written in Severus’s small, scratchy hand in a matching blood-red ink. Sirius was wondering if the man color coded all of his potions and labels when he heard Reggie groan. Snivelus snatched the red bottle from Sirius as he helped Regulus roll over. The potion master helped him down the contents of the vial before releasing him to hold himself up.

Severus stood up and brushed his hands off on his grey trousers, clearing his throat. The realization that Snivelius was wearing a new color seemed to overshadow the previous events.

“Woah, Snivy. I didn’t realize you owned clothes that weren’t black.”

“Hello,” Reggie whined from beside him, punching Sirius in the still frost-bitten shoulder and soliciting a loud groan. “Your little brother nearly bleeds out and you’re worried about Sev’s fashion sense.”

“But look at him,” Sirius said, pointing at the potion master. “His pants are grey, his shirt is white, his belt and shoes are brown. What the fuck?”

Reggie rolled his eyes but looked Severus up and down regardless. After a moment, Reggie started to laugh and Sirius joined him.

“It’s like sixth year all over,” Moony mumbled, standing up and crossing over to wrap his arm around Snively’s waist. “Trying to make fun of Severus won’t change the fact that you two were the only ones that managed to get hit by those fools.”

Severus turned to Moony and gave him a wide smile, leaning in to kiss him. Before Sirius had to puke up all of his fire whiskey, Reggie did what he did best and said something out of left field.

“I’m not making fun of him. Frankly, I’m wondering if you two need a third.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Enjoying your new promotion, Kingsley?” Lucius asked the newly instated Head Auror. They all sat in Lucius’s posh little meeting room in the Ministry.

“Very much so.” Kingsley gave a polite nod. “I believe I have you and Albus to thank for that.”

“You have your talent and strong sense of justice to thank for that, old friend. All we did was back you up.” Lucius gave a small smile. Sirius couldn’t recall a time where those two were friends, but they were a couple of years older than him, so who knew?

“Well, thank you for backing me up, then.” Kingsley glanced around the table and at the few Aurors in the room. “Is there anyone in here you don’t trust?”

“No,” Lucius replied, tipping his head to the side in question. “And your men?”

“I trust them with my life,” Kingsley said, looking around at the Aurors. When his eyes settled on Tonks, he added, “You too, even if you are off-duty.”

“Aww, Kings,” Tonks lilted, leaning onto the table and resting their head on their hand. “You’re such a sap.”

“Grow up, Tonks,” Kingsley half-heartedly commanded. Sirius thought he could see a hint of a blush on the older man’s dark skin. “We’re here because you all could have been killed. Sirius, Regulus, how are you feeling?”

“Good as new,” Sirius answered, lifting his left arm to twist his wrist and wiggle his fingers. “Can’t say the same for my ego.”

“Yeah,” Reggie pouted. “And I’m a little sore… You wouldn’t happen to have anything to take the edge off, would you?”

“We’re in the ministry, you heathen.” Severus rolled his eyes. But Kingsley just chuckled and waved his wand, conjuring a crystal decanter and a few lowball glasses. Regulus helped himself without missing a beat, muttering about how Kingsley was handsome and capable. Sirius rolled his eyes and reached for a glass but his hand was swatted away by Moony.

“Aren’t we trying to avoid you slurring to Anthony about how badly you want to-”

“Thanks Moony,” Sirius grumbled. “I almost forgot.”

“Now that everyone’s thirst is being quenched,” Kingsley said, taking control of the conversation once more. “We need to know what you want us to do with these men.”

“I assumed a trial would take place,” Lucius admitted, looking at Dumbledore who had joined them as soon as he could. “So I’m not sure I know what you mean.”

“They’re guilty,” Kingsley chuckled. “Their trials will consist of showing their memories, as well as any that you all are willing to give. I imagine it won’t take long for the Wizengamot to come to a conclusion. What I am asking you, is what you’d like done with them after that. Crabbe, Flint, and the others as well.”

“I want to speak with Crabbe,” Lucius told the Head Auror. “I have reason to believe his little stunt may have been a warning.”

“And Flint?”

“Let him rot in Azkaban.”

“That’s all?”

Every head at the table turned to Kingsley Shacklebolt in unison. Lucius cleared his throat.

“I’m not sure I know what you mean.”

“I personally would like to get my hands on Macnair and the bone-heads we caught tonight.” Benjamin sat up straighter in his chair, looking at Kingsley. “They might have more information about this new leader and whatever else they have planned.”

“Yes,” Kingsley agreed. “And we Aurors are quite effective at getting information, but we are bound to the confines of the Ministry’s guidelines when it comes to interrogation…”

“Whereas, we are not,” Lucius finished for him, giving a curt nod. “Try them all and then let Benjamin and I know. We’ll do what we can.”

Sirius shivered against his will. Lucius and Benjamin were decent men, but they were capable of some pretty questionable things. That was something Sirius would not be taking part in, if he could help it.

“And what of the Pettigrew fellow?”

Sirius looked at Remus and tried to read his features. For a moment, he was swept back to their Hogwarts days. He and James often looked to Moony when they needed to be dialed back, but all he saw in his best friend’s eyes was the same thirst for revenge that he felt. Sirius looked at Lucius and nodded. 

“You may need to arrange an accident in his cell -”

“Oh no,” Remus interrupted. “You misunderstood, Lucius. Sirius and I will be handling Peter.”

“The accident is how you get your hands on him.” Kingsley simply shrugged when the two men gaped at him. “What? You live with Lucius Malfoy, how do you not know these things?”

“He’s delicate,” Lucius said with a fond smile. If Sirius didn’t have half a dozen memories of Lucius drunkenly telling him that he was the preferred Black brother, he’d be miffed. But alas, the bastard was right and Sirius was not going to argue with him.

“But not too delicate to do this,” Sirius said quietly, looking at Moony once more.

“He’s already gone to trial,” Kingsley told them. “We’ll have him ‘pass from natural causes’ by the end of the week. Then he’s all yours.”

Sirius watched a single tear roll down Remus’s cheek as he replied to Kingsley.

“Thank you, for giving us this closure.”

“What are old friends for?” Kingsley locked eyes with Sirius and Remus in turn. They actually were old friends. Kingsley knew exactly who Peter was and what he did. He was going to allow Sirius and Remus to avenge Lily and James, because he couldn’t. Sirius would not forget this kindness.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Merlin’s tits…” Anthony murmured as he stumbled out of the fireplace, into Lucius’s study. 

“It’s a lot, I know.” Sirius rolled his eyes and gestured to the small bar-cart in the corner of the room. “Help yourself. He’s obviously rich enough to afford it.”

"You're rich too,” Lucius pointed out, grabbing his favorite decanter.

“Which is a damn shame. It could have been me,” Reggie huffed. “But our dear mother always believed you’d come around. I wonder what she’d think about me being a filthy blood-traitor as well…”

“You would know if you ever came to Grimmauld Place with me to meet with the contractors.”

“Ugh, but it’s still so drab!”

“I remember Grimmauld Place,” Anthony chuckled. “I was only old enough to go to one of her parties before Indie came along… But I will never forget all those creepy elf heads.”

“Well, they’re gone,” Sirius replied, trying to keep his cool. Anthony’s first Black Family Soiree occurred after Sirius moved in with the Potters. Of course. “And my dear mother will be as well. As soon as I figure out how to get her off the damn wall.”

“You’re not taking Mummy out of the house, you monster!” Reggie argued, helping himself to a generous portion of Lucius’s firewhiskey. Sirius rolled his eyes.

“Such a bloody momma’s boy, I mean honestly. What am I supposed to do? Let her call Harry a bunch of slurs?”

“I’ll talk to her,” Reggie pleaded. “Just leave her be. It might be nice to have her there someday.”

“Fine,” Sirius grumbled, throwing himself onto the sofa and making a grabbing motion toward the decanter. “But only if you bring me some whiskey.”

“No more whiskey,” Reggie said, grabbing a bottle of Narcissa’s wine and glancing at Anthony, who was seating himself beside Sirius. There were still plenty of other seating options around the room as the others poured themselves drinks and chatted idly. A wicked grin stretched across Reggie’s features. “Wouldn’t want to ruin your evening.”

“I’d actually love a glass of wine as well,” Anthony said, smiling at Reggie. It would have annoyed Sirius if the result wasn’t hilarious. Reggie nearly dropped the bottle of red wine onto the parquet flooring.

“Have you ever had Veela-made wine?” Narcissa asked, sauntering into the room followed by Andromeda, Molly, Augusta Longbottom and Sophie Abbott. The women giggled like school girls as they filed in. Their little girl’s night seemed to still be going, even after they received the Patronus informing them of the battle. 

“I have not,” Anthony replied with a soft chuckle. “Are there any side effects I should know about?”

“Not unless you’re romantically interested in anyone present,” Narcissa said with a mischievous grin as she approached Reggie at the bar-cart.

“I’d prefer the Elf-made,” Sirius said to his little brother.

“Of Course,” Reggie replied. Then his eyes flickered to Anthony. “And for you?”

Anthony’s cheeks turned a brilliant shade of pink as he cleared his throat. “I’ll, uh- I’ll just have whatever you give Sirius. I’m not picky.”

A moment later Narcissa appeared in front of them with two tall, slender flutes filled with a golden, fizzy liquid. A faint shimmer swirled through the contents as the tiny bubbles of air reached for the surface.

“This is not Elf-made,” Sirius complained, but he took the overpriced sparkling wine. Reggie flopped down onto a nearby armchair. 

“You said you would have preferred the Elf-made, not that I had to give it to you. Besides, our dear Anthony here has never had Veela-made wine and said he’ll have what you’re having. We wouldn’t want to deprive our guest of a new experience.”

“What are the, uh- the side effects you mentioned,” Anthony asked, eying his wine suspiciously. Sirius locked eyes with him before quickly looking away.

“It’s an aphrodisiac,” Lucius told him. Sirius watched him pull his wife onto his lap, accepting his own glass of wine. “But it will only work if you’re intoxicated in the presence of someone you’re already attracted to.”

“Ah, I see,” Anthony mumbled at his glass. Sirius chuckled and took a sip of his wine. He knew what to expect and wouldn’t jump the poor bloke’s bones in front of the entire family. Anthony glanced at Sirius and his brow furrowed, ever-so-slightly, before he asked. “And what happens if you aren’t attracted to anyone nearby?”

“You just get giggly until you see someone,” Andromeda said with a wide grin. 

“I cannot help but notice that you all quieted down when you entered the room,” Lucius teased, taking one of his wife’s long waves in hand. “Any particular reason?”

Four sets of eyes fluttered toward Anthony before suddenly finding something quite interesting to stare at. Harlots. Every single one of them. And traitors too. Sirius had just talked to Molly and Andie about his crush on Anthony over tea, two days ago. Anthony’s adorable blush deepened as he took a big gulp of his own wine.

“And on that note,” Andromeda said, giving them all a little bow. “I must be getting home to my darling husband.”

Dumbledore started giggling, causing Sirius to jump a little - he had completely forgotten the old man was with them. Andie smiled at the aged wizard before giving her sister a kiss on the cheek and leaving right through the office floo. 

“I should really get going too,” Sophie huffed, sitting her glass down on a nearby table. “I’m expecting a high-profile client tomorrow. She’s quite demanding, I really must be at the top of my game…”

“You rotten girl,” Narcissa said with a grin. “I am not demanding.”

“Yes you are,” Lucius and Sophie both said. Narcissa crossed her arms and sighed dramatically. Lucius gave his wife a kiss and told her, “It’s one of my favorite things about you.”

Sophie smiled and gave them all a little wave before leaving in her own blur of green flames. Narcissa gave another exaggerated exhale before she looked at Molly and Augusta.

“I suppose you two are abandoning me with the men then?”

“Sadly, yes,” Molly replied, poking out her bottom lip a touch. “Unless you’d like to come too. We can banish Arthur to play with his friends and have a slumber party!”

“As brilliant as that idea is,” Narcissa told her, ignoring her husband’s indignant gasp. “I’m afraid the twins would never forgive me if I left them here with these fools.”

“You’re a strong woman,” Molly responded with mock-sympathy as Augusta assured, “I believe in you.”

Narcissa placed her hand over her heart. “Thank you, ladies. That means a lot.”

Sirius chuckled and sipped more of his delicious wine, enjoying the crisp sensation of the fizzy beverage. It was a balanced wine, dry with the faintest whisper of sweetness in the aftertaste. Sirius didn’t know a damn thing about wine, but he could practically hear Mother’s balmy old wine salesman rambling about the intricacies of the floral and citrus notes. If anyone asked him, he’d just say it -

“Tastes like sunshine in a glass,” Anthony murmured, finishing Sirius’s thought out loud. 

“Yes, it’s very good,” Snivelus agreed with an arm around Moony’s shoulders. Benjamin idled around the room, perusing Lucius’s books. After a moment he turned to face the rest of them, cognac in hand, and leaned against the bricks of the fireplace.

 “Tell me, Anthony, how is business?”

“Excellent,” Anthony told them all as Dumbledore hobbled over to take the other end of the sofa. “It’s been pretty busy. I don’t know if I have more customers, or if it’s because of the shift in hours, but I met my monthly goal by the end of the second week.”

Sirius glanced over at his cousin and her husband, noting the suspicious way they both avoided his eye contact. Those two were too meddlesome for their own good. Sirius was just happy that they were using their powers for good and not evil. It was hard to imagine Lucius’s charisma not being enough for the dark side to win the war in whatever timeline he crawled out of. Sirius didn’t really bother to ask questions about all of that, he was just happy he was in this timeline.

Sirius drained the rest of his sparkling wine in a gulp, resting the delicate crystal glass on the small table beside his armrest. Gentle conversation continued among the others as Sirius rested his head against one hand, propped on the sofa. Lucius and Benjamin were rambling to Anthony about old heirlooms they might need repaired while Moony and Narcissa quietly discussed the boys.

Sirius relaxed, letting his eyes wander the room. He liked Lucius’s office. It was a tidy and organized space with plenty of interesting things to look at. Almost every time he entered the room there was something new or different about it. Usually just a book or a small trinket, but as the others chatted amicably, Sirius could not shake the feeling that something was off.

He felt as though Lucius’s office was darker than usual, but that could be chalked up to exhaustion and the slight buzz he had going. As Anthony laughed at something Lucius said, Sirius let his eyes settle on a far corner of the room. It seemed darker than the rest of the room, and the longer his eyes stayed on the space, the darker that corner seemed to grow. In fact, if he didn’t know any better, he would say that the light was slowly draining out of the room, funneling itself out through that simple conjunction of walls.

Sirius was fairly certain that something was happening. Slowly, yes, but the manor’s heating charms could keep up with a blizzard, yet the room seemed a bit brisk. As Benjamin leaned onto the mantle, Sirius noticed that the fire even seemed to be dying down a touch, contrary to the perfectly dried log burning at its center. Sirius swallowed thickly. It was starting to feel like there was a Dementor in the room.

“Lucius,” Sirius said too quietly. Something in his tone must have relayed the urgency though, because every conversation in the room died as the others looked at the speaking man. Sirius couldn’t look at them though, no. His eyes were locked on the corner of Lucius’s office where a bookcase ended about a foot from the wall. 

A large, plush, green armchair sat tucked against the ever darkening corner. Sirius actually spent a lot of time reading in that cozy seat by the windows. It had a nice view of the grounds that was perfect for the moments where a story makes the reader contemplative. Right now, however, the silhouette of a cloaked figure seemed to be forming atop its cushions. 

Sirius could see the others turning toward the chair out of the corner of his eye. He could hear a few gasps. He just kept watching that corner though. The silhouette grew more defined by the moment, and while a wand or two might have been drawn, no one moved from their seats. 

A sort of airy sensation came over Sirius, almost like he was falling, as the figure settled into its solid form. An eerie choir of voices filled the space, but Sirius realized they were all coming from the single, disembodied voice of the cloaked being in the armchair. The words felt devoid of all emotion, causing Sirius’s hair to stand on end. 

“It is a bit early for us to be meeting,” the figure told them. “But I must admit that I am intrigued enough by the results of my little experiment to come and speak with you about it.”

“What experiment?” Narcissa inquired boldly.

“Always a brave girl, my dearest Narcissa. Perhaps that should have been your downfall…” the eerie chorus lilted. “I will not give you all of the details, but I will tell you that it has taken quite an interesting turn.”

Just when Sirius thought the room could not get any darker, he found himself in a space completely devoid of light. The only sound was the quiet breathing of himself and the others. As the figure went on, visions started rapidly projecting over the void, layering seemingly useless images to build the larger picture. The cloaked figure walked alone, down a long, narrow path, surrounded by foliage. Pausing every so often to pull a person’s or an animal out of the brush. At times it looked as though the creatures were reaching out for the shrouded being. 

“You see, I decided long ago that my work was far too lonely. I found life so intriguing, and yet I was forced to end it, having never experienced it myself. But I will not bore you with sad tales of isolation. No, I will tell you about the idea that I had. I thought that perhaps Death would be easier for mortals to face if they felt a connection to it. I really think that I wanted to give Life the chance to see me for what I truly am, a necessity.”

The vision shifted, showing the cloaked figure standing at a crossroad. As the figure seemed to debate which route to take, the shrubbery off to the left jostled and three men fell out onto the path. The cloaked figure laughed at them as they bolted back into the thicket. Sirius watched as the shrouded being followed them, ending up in a small village. Sirius’s pulse raced as he realized what was happening. 

“I found these humans engaging,” Death told them. “Two of them genuinely believed that they had bested me. The third knew his place. He understood that they only returned to your world because I allowed them. So I gave him a gift. To the others I gave representations of my own burdens.”

Death found the first brother and ripped a piece of its own cloak off to shroud the young man, just like in the children’s story. The man asked Death what this would do for him, so Death draped it around him. When the man realized that even Death was blind to him under the cloak, he removed it and thanked Death for his gift and waved to the shrouded being before making his way home. 

“I believe most of you have seen this cloak, as Ignotis passed it down through his line. Your dear Harry is currently using it to fetch midnight snacks for him and his friends. Such a lovely boy, Harry.”

They all watched as the cloaked being found the second brother, wandering down an alleyway, late at night. Death approached the man calmly but the man took out his wand and attempted to cast spells at the shrouded figure. Death just laughed at the man’s vain attempts at defeating the inevitable. The man’s wand flew from his hand and into Death’s.

Death inspected the piece of wood before snapping it in half and pushing the pieces into its hood as if it were swallowing them. A moment later, a new wand appeared in the man’s hand. Something about it seemed vaguely familiar to Sirius. The man eyed his new wand skeptically for only a moment, trying a few simple spells to ensure he had not been tricked. When he realized that Death had not come to claim him, he left.

“Your stories will tell you that Antioch went around boasting. They will tell you that he was the cause of his own demise, and in a way he was, but it was I that spread the word of the unbeatable wand. For Antioch had not even bothered to ask me what his ‘gift’ could do.”

“How did you spread the word?” Sirius heard Remus ask.

“I did not come to unveil all of my secrets to you, sweet moonchild. I have come to set a few things straight, as well as forewarn you. Now, where were we?”

Death found the final brother and waited patiently as he threw lamps and plates, cursing Death for taking his beloved. When the man’s fit was through, Death placed a stone on the counter. 

“Now this one I pitied, at first. I do not like to leave the living sad, but alas, you cannot seem to wrap your heads around what I am. He did ask what his ‘gift’ would do for him. I told him that it would allow him to feel the presence of his beloved’s soul in the afterlife. He would feel that she is at peace, know when she is proud, and that he could move on. But this displeased him greatly. He thought that it was not enough. That I should give him more. And so I told him, ‘Fine’. I gave the stone the ability to pull the souls to your realm instead, but I warned him that doing so would cause her an immense amount of discomfort.”

The man sat, cowering under a desk as an angry spirit berated him. He tried to return her, only to realize he hadn’t ever asked how to do so. The man watched as his angry wife’s soul slowly faded from existence.

“Mortals do not possess the strength to usher souls,” Death told them. “Which brings me back to my idea.”

Death stood at his crossroad once more, trying to choose a path to walk down. Suddenly a man with a floppy mop of curls toppled onto the path on Death’s right. Sirius’s breath caught as he watched James look Death straight in the eyes. James took one final glance at the thicket before sighing and taking Death’s hand. Sirius braced himself and watched as Lily walked onto the path in front of her husband. She fell to her knees before Death and begged. 

“Now her, I like,” Death said with a laugh. “She asked me to spare the boy, and so I did.”

The ground beneath Death’s feet began to rumble as James and Lily moved on. The path in front of the cloaked figure went up in bright green flames. Death’s head tipped to the side as Voldemort crawled from the fire.

“I have seen many men attempt to thwart me.” Death seemed to sigh sadly. “But very few have ever gone as far as this man in particular.”

Death swept a skeletal hand out in front of Voldemort as if to banish him, but froze when the bastard didn’t move on. Voldemort crawled back into the brush as Death stood there watching. Sirius could feel the cloaked being’s confusion. 

“After this, I asked myself, ‘Where do all of these roads lead back to?’ and do you know what I found?”

No one spoke. They knew what the vision was going to morph into before they saw the first flash of his bright, green eyes. As Harry came into focus Death told them all the one thing they did not want to hear.

“I want the boy.”

“No,” several people whispered fruitlessly. Sirius was not among them. It did not seem wise to test the patience of a being that is promising to take someone you love.

“Oh, you sweet humans,” Death sighed. “Always jumping to the worst conclusions. I do not wish to claim the boy in the way you fear.”

“You want the boy to be your Master,” Dumbledore dumbly stated. Death laughed at him.

“I want to give him the strength to act as a tether between my world and that of Life’s.”

“And how exactly will he do that?” Sirius asked quietly.

“He must make a decision.”

No one said anything, waiting for Death to elaborate on whatever vague ass bullshit that was. Death chuckled softly.

“Ah, humans. So impatient,” The words seemed fond and appreciative as Death’s vision shifted to show the room that the Neo-Death eaters met in, the one they recently destroyed. Only this room had no scratches, and the view from its windows was vastly different. They must have found another sketchy old woodshed to turn into their headquarters. “I had planned for his choice to be whether or not to die for others, the way his parents had, or to sit back and allow that Tom character to run your world into the ground. But you all ruined that for me, and by doing so you have birthed a resurgence of fools that think I can be outsmarted.”

Sirius’s breathing came at a faster pace as Death continued to lecture them.

“This time Harry was given the choice to sacrifice himself, the way his parents had, the way he would have had you not meddled. However, I decided that there was another way the boy could prove to me that he was ready. Those that wish to devour me will be claimed, and the boy has made the choice to bring them to me.”

“How?” Reggie breathed.

“You will see, dearest children. You will see.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven:

The Heir of Slytherin

Harry

“No, Hatchling. I have already told you, it is not safe,” Vesta told Harry as he laid on a bench in the second floor corridor, under his invisibility cloak. 

“But I promised not to look you in the eyes!” Harry protested, crossing his arms over his chest. “Opal and the cats gave you their stamp of approval. You’re just being stubborn, and frankly mean!”

“What if I showed myself to you but harmed another by mistake?”

“You won’t!”

“You cannot be certain of that.”

“This is so unfair,” Harry pouted. “I’m just trying to be a good friend to you.”

“Do you know the magic that bars entry from a room?” Vesta asked, sounding resigned. Harry had been pouting and begging for at least half an hour, every day. He was going to meet this mysterious snake if it was the last thing he did.

“I know how to lock doors with magic,” Harry told her. “Is that what you mean?”

“Yes. If you know how to do so, go to the girl’s lavatory closest to you and ensure there is no one in there.”

“You want me to go into the girl’s room?” Harry asked indignantly. 

“Do you wish to meet me or not, child?”

Harry sighed dramatically, flinging his legs over the side of the bench before sitting up. He stomped down the stone corridor, adjusting his cloak so that it didn’t slip off. It was well after curfew. Harry hadn’t been able to sleep, so he snuck off to find Vesta. As he entered the girl’s bathroom, he froze. He heard someone crying.

“Vesta, someone is in here,” Harry warned her.

“Is it a human or is it that blasted ghost?”

Harry hesitantly entered, listening carefully. The only light in the room came from a few weak torches hung on the wall. He pulled off his cloak and approached the stall where he heard the crying from, pitching his voice a tad higher to whisper, “Are you okay?”

“No,” the girl whined. Harry leapt back as the ghostly head of a young girl poked through the stall door. She had dark hair and thick rimmed glasses that sat over large, teary eyes. “I’m dead!”

Harry leapt back, startled by the apparition’s sudden appearance. The ghost seemed to be startled by him as well, recoiling back into her stall to exclaim, “A pervert! A very handsome creep in the bathroom!”

“Miss! No, I’m not -” Harry tried to reason before realizing what she said. “Wait, handsome?”

The girl stopped her shouting to poke her head back through the stall door, looking Harry up and down.

“Yes,” the ghost lilted. “I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions… My name is Myrtle. What’s yours?”

Harry wondered if whatever killed her could have damaged her brain enough to affect her spirit. She just accused him of being a pervert, for Merlin’s sake! Harry would never creep on anyone, but especially not some random ghost girl. 

“My name is Harry,” he sighed after a moment. “Why are you crying?”

“Being dead is sad.” Myrtle shrugged. “And it’s something I did a lot when I was alive, so it comes naturally in death. Why are you in the girl’s lavatory after curfew?”

“Can you keep a secret?” Harry asked her.

“No, not really.”

Harry opened his mouth to tell her before processing the words. He closed his mouth, then promptly laughed. “At least you’re honest.”

“Yes.” Myrtle nodded. Then she sighed deeply, looking off into the distance. “If what you’re doing is a secret, then I suppose you’d like me to leave.”

“Only if you don’t mind,” Harry assured her. “I could come back another time.”

“No, I’ll go out into the lake and bother the squid for a while…” Myrtle’s eyes flicked back to Harry. “You’ll come visit me, right?”

“In the lake?”

Myrtle giggled furiously. “No, silly. Here. Or anywhere really.”

“Oh, yeah.” Harry gave her a big smile. “We’re all gonna meet in the library for a study session after lunch tomorrow. You could sit with us and talk to the kids that are just pretending to do their homework, like Ron.”

“People usually aren’t nice to me,” Myrtle pouted.

“My friends are very kind.” Harry offered assurance. “We’ll make sure no one else is mean either.”

Myrtle eyed him skeptically. “I’ll think about it. Thank you for inviting me. I hope you enjoy whatever brings you to my bathroom at this hour.”

“Thank you. It was very nice to meet you, Myrtle. I hope you join us.”

Myrtle’s head tipped to the side, her expression one of curiosity. “It was nice to meet you too, Harry.”

Once Harry was sure that Myrtle was gone, he hissed into the empty room.

“Vesta, Myrtle is gone now. You can come out.”

“You will have to help me, Hatchling,” Vesta told him. “My dear Salazar did not want me to be able to escape, so the chamber can only be opened from the outside.”

“What do I do?”

“I am not sure. You will have to look around. It has been far too long since anyone has visited me, and I would usually wait to be called.”

Harry took a deep breath, looking around. There were a few stalls, but Harry didn’t think that Salazar Slytherin would use a toilet as a grand entrance. There was ironically no bath in the room, so it wouldn’t be that. His eyes settled on the large cluster of sinks in the center of the room. Harry knew from experience that the bathroom next door didn’t have this many sinks.

He approached the small tower, searching the ceramic and tiles for any hint of a point of entry. Harry walked around slowly, testing the taps because he couldn’t think of anything else to do. When he reached a sink whose basin was bone-dry, looking as though it may have never been used, he tried the cold water. Nothing happened.

Harry reached out to test the hot side, freezing when his hand brushed against something. A quick Lumos allowed him to get a closer look at the crude snake carved into the antique silver. 

“Vesta,” Harry hissed. “Could it have been a sink marked by a snake carving?”

“Yes, Hatchling!” Vesta praised. “Salazar marked all of the entry points to the chamber with little drawings of me.”

“If there’s more than one way in, why did you make me come into the girl’s room?”

“This was where the Tom boy called to me,” Vesta explained. “It is the only entrance I recall the location of. You must understand, I have never left my chamber.”

“Why not?”

“I am dangerous,” Vesta warned him once more. “Now close your eyes and command the chamber to open. Do not look until I tell you to, boy. You will die if you disobey me. Do you understand?”

“Yes.” Harry nodded, forgetting that she could not see him yet. He took another steadying breath and took a final look at Salazar’s old carving before closing his eyes. “Open.”

Harry listened as the sound of tile sliding against stone filled the room. When the tone of the sliding sound shifted, Harry’s hair stood on end. Either this chamber had an impressive echo, or Vesta was huge. 

“You fear me suddenly,” Vesta pointed out when the sound ceased. “I do not know whether to be hurt or proud.”

A tickling sensation crossed over his tummy, forcing an awkward giggle out of Harry as he held his eyes closed tightly. Vesta must be scenting him.

“Hatchling, why do you possess Slytherin magic?”

“Oh,” Harry chuckled. “I defeated some crack-pot named Voldemort and became the heir. I didn’t know that would give me extra magic.”

“You defeated the Heir of Slytherin?”

“Yep.”

“Harry, you defeated the boy that betrayed me.”

“Really?” Harry asked. “Wait, his name was Tom? That’s hilarious. No wonder he changed it.”

“Yes, he complained about it constantly. It was quite tiresome.” There was a faint shuffling sound before Vesta told him. “You must be brave, Hatchling. As I am much larger than your familiar, Opal.”

“I’ll be brave, Vesta. I know you wouldn’t hurt me on purpose.”

“Then you may open your eyes now.”

Harry opened his eyes, chuckling when he realized his wand was still alight. His chuckling ceased as he took in the sight before him. The opening to the chamber was the circumference of the sink-tower that previously covered it. The carved sink had vanished, exposing the opening of a dark tunnel where a massive serpent’s head protruded from the center. 

Vesta had her eyes closed, which honestly just confused Harry.

“Vesta, why can’t we look at each other? How did you and Salazar hang out?”

“I was to Salazar, what Opal is to you,” Vesta explained. “This prevented my abilities from having any effect on him. The only way I could have harmed him would have been to bite. Tom was immune because of his relation to my former master.”

“If I am the Heir of Slytherin now -”

“It is not the same, Hatchling. I am sorry.”

Harry sighed. “It’s okay. This is wonderful too. You have very pretty scales, Vesta. Draco would love the color. Green is his favorite.”

“You are too kind, sweet child. Tell me, are you planning on getting a reasonable amount of rest this evening, or would you like to come and see where I live?”

“You would share that with me?”

“You are Salazar’s Heir,” Vesta told him, sounding amused. “Technically the chamber is your responsibility now.”

“What was the chamber for?”

“You will see, Hatchling. If you come with me, that is.”

“How?”

“I am strong enough to support your weight on the way down,” Vesta explained. “Once we are in the chamber itself, you will walk with me at a safe distance from my head. You will need to excuse the mess. I was not expecting guests and I also do not have hands.”

Harry giggled before allowing Vesta to help him down. He held on tightly as the huge serpent slithered around and down the dark, slimy tunnel. When they reached the bottom, Harry’s slippers hit something hard, but his eyes were still closed, preventing him from being able to see whatever was jamming into the soft soles of his house shoes. 

Wherever they were was incredibly quiet. Harry could hear his own breathing and the gentle glide of Vesta’s body punctuated by soft scraping sounds. After a moment, Vesta told him he could open his eyes and follow her. Vesta has to have been about twenty feet long and an entire foot in diameter. 

All around them were the scattered remains of her meals. Harry walked carefully over the bones, following his friend through the dark stone corridor. Judging by how long it took to get down that tunnel, Harry assumed that they were below even the lake’s deepest point. The air was cool, but not unbearably so, and thick with moisture. The blue-ish light of Harry’s wand cast elongated shadows over the walls as they carried on. 

When the bones started to thin out, Harry was able to take in more of his surroundings as they walked. The tall ceiling of the chamber was carved in a pattern that mimicked snakeskin. The thick pillars that broke up the long expanses of wall were adorned with runes, like the ones that glowed for him during the ritual to remove the Horcrux. Harry saw a large iron bird, wrapped around a thick basin, protruding from the wall. He stopped and looked up at it with curiosity. It looked like it could be a torch. 

“Do you know the spell to create fire, Hatchling?” Vesta asked. Harry turned his head to face her and she snapped, “No child. Watch the phoenix, not me.”

“Sorry,” Harry grumbled, staring at the basin the phoenix held. “I know that spell. I learned it last year and we’re revising it next week.”

“Try casting it at the phoenix,” Vesta instructed. “But do so with the intention to light the entirety of the chamber, not just this light.”

Harry looked into the carved iron eyes of the bird and pointed his wand. He focused entirely on being able to see, no matter where he was with Vesta and took a deep breath. As he closed his eyes to cast the Incendio, he felt a wave of his magic roll off himself without his command. It was gentler than any of his other accidental magic incidents, feeling more like the gentle kiss of the ocean on your toes than a swirling riptide. 

“Very good, Hatchling.” Vesta praised, moving closer as Harry held his eyes closed tightly. He knew that the torch was lit because he could see the flames dancing against his eyelids. “I’ll admit that I was not expecting that, but this is very good indeed. Open your eyes and follow me, Harry. I have someone I want you to meet.”

Harry’s eyes fluttered open slowly and his breath caught when he saw the once dark and dreary corridor. It was now brightly lit by the warm glow of the phoenix torch, but more interestingly, the runes and scale pattern carved into the stone seemed to have a luminescent quality as well. A soft, pulsing, green light radiated from them without casting any kind of eerie glow. The space seemed quite welcoming if one could get past the centuries of dust. Perhaps he could come down here and clean a little over the weekend. For now though, he had a new friend to meet.

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Harry stood beside Vesta, staring up at the massive statue of Salazar Slytherin. He would have hardly been able to make out the man’s features in less lighting, but thanks to his magic flowing through the chamber, Harry could see that the founder had kind eyes and an inviting smile tucked behind his large beard. 

“My home is behind there,” Vesta told him, gesturing to the statue with her tail. “But I no longer want to show you that. I want to see if you can get into Salazar’s study. It is somewhere around here. I cannot remember where the door is hidden though, and we cannot depend on the carvings, as they are not used within the chamber, only to mark the various entry points around the castle.”

“What was this place for?” Harry inquired, glancing around the wide expansive space once more. They were in a large, rounded room with a ceiling that must have been one hundred feet above them.

“Salazar wanted to ensure that magic could be taught no matter the circumstances,” Vesta explained. “The chamber was built so that in the event Hogwarts should be attacked, the students could flee underground and live without fear until the Founders eliminated the threat.”

“But only a Parselmouth can open the passageways?”

“Salazar did not think that he would leave the school. He thought that his heirs would always possess the gift and would be present to open the chamber if needed.”

“And now we can’t even figure out where his study is,” Harry sighed, looking around at the solid walls for any sign of a doorway.

“Salazar would always walk toward the door and it would just open,” Vesta thought aloud. Then she spoke directly to Harry, turning her head while closing her eyes. “It would not open for Tom, but once I was betrayed I knew that was why. Salazar would have put charms in place to prevent heirs that were not pure of heart from accessing his sacred space. But you, Hatchling… you are pure of heart. That is the only way you could have inherited the Slytherin magic through conquest.”

“So you think it will just open for me?”

“If you want it to and focus, then yes. Perhaps it will work.”

Harry took a deep breath and closed his eyes again to focus. He tried to think about that gentle wave of magic from the corridor again and the techniques his wandless magic tutor had been teaching him. Magic was all about intention and directing that intention to the aspects of life you could alter. Using this knowledge, he focused on a quiet space to handle private business.

Deep within Harry’s abdomen, he felt a slight tug to his left. Without opening his eyes, Harry turned on his heels, walking in the direction that his body pulled him with as much intention as he could muster. (Which was admittedly not a lot, considering he was twelve and all). This seemed to be enough though.

As Harry’s steps echoed off the walls of the chamber, another sound broke through the silence: stone sliding against stone.

“Vesta, my dear,” an unfamiliar voice called. “How on Earth did you manage to get in, you clever girl?”

Harry opened his eyes in time to see Vesta slithering past him at an impressive speed. She beat him through the newly opened threshold a few feet ahead, coming to an abrupt stop and turning her head swiftly toward a wall Harry couldn’t see.

“It was not I, Father, but your newest heir, that has brought us together once more. I have missed you.”

“As I have missed you,” the disembodied voice of Salazar Slytherin replied, fondness lacing around each of the words. “Where is this heir of mine?”

Harry inhaled sharply, clenching his fist tightly around his wand. He was not sure what to expect. Surely Salazar Slytherin himself couldn’t be waiting in there… So who was Vesta speaking to?

“He is being shy,” Vesta stated simply. “Do not be frightened, Harry. Salazar will not be unkind to you. You are my friend.”

Harry swallowed thickly as he slowly put one foot in front of the other, approaching the stone archway as though it were a wild animal. The closer Harry got, the more of the room he could make out. Massive bookshelves lined two of the walls from floor to ceiling, which was not as tall as the main chamber’s but was still quite high, and were filled to the brim with tomes, scrolls, and other trinkets. 

When Harry finally entered the room, a soft chuckle filled the space and the warm voice spoke again. 

“I have to admit, boy. You don’t look like me at all.”

Harry’s head whipped toward the wall Vesta had been watching. His eyes landed on a portrait in a gilded frame. The portrait matched the statue in the man chamber, depicting an older wizard in emerald green robes, sitting in the same room Harry was now in. He even sat behind the same desk that was positioned directly in front of the portrait. 

“He is your heir by conquest, Father. Not by blood.”

“One of my descendants was truly worthy of being vanquished?”

“Twice,” Harry supplied awkwardly. Vesta turned her head to look at Harry in question. Harry looked into her golden eyes and felt a strange warmth coursing through his veins. Vesta’s eyes flashed a bright-white color before settling back to their warm and sunny yellow. Harry tipped his head to the side as the warmth within him dissipated.

“Fascinating,” Salazar’s portrait mused. “You should be dead, young man. And you, Vesta, should have been more careful.”

“I - I am sorry, Father.” Vesta bowed her head in shame. 

“It is not I whose safety you risked just now, sweet girl.”

“I’m okay,” Harry assured them both, holding up his hands as though that would be sufficient proof. “No harm done, see?”

“But how?” Vesta asked the portrait. “He is not of your bloodline.”

“No,” Salazar replied, rising from his painted desk to approach the front of his frame. As he came closer, he eyed Harry curiously. “What is your name, son?”

“Harry, Harry Potter-Black.”

“And who did you vanquish, dear Harry?”

“He went by Voldemort, but his real name was Tom, apparently.”

“Tom Riddle,” Vesta supplied helpfully. “Given his Muggle father’s last name, but hailing from a branch of your tree called ‘the Gaunts’. He learned of this just before his foolishness caused me to murder an innocent student. If you knew the lies he told me, Father, you would be furious. The lies that are told about why you left the school -”

“Are not of importance, my sweet Vesta.” Salazar’s portrait chuckled softly. “We know why I left, and that is all that matters.”

“Why did you leave?” Harry asked, stepping forward so he could lean against the solid oak desk. 

“I did not want to limit our students’ learning,” Salazar explained, continuing his inspection of Harry as he went on. “Godric and Helga wanted to eliminate classes on blood-magic entirely, saying that it would be too tempting for students to turn to its darker aspects. I did not agree, nor did Rowena. But where I was willing to fight them, Rowena was not.”

“But not all blood-magic is bad.” Harry walked around the desk to lean against the other side. He rested his back against the desk, placing his right hand on the sturdy leather chair tucked neatly under its surface. “It can heal people and offer protection.”

“Indeed.” Salazar nodded once. “Which is why I refused to be a part of an institution that insisted upon taking such a black-and-white stance on something of such importance. Who were we to decide they were unworthy of such knowledge?”

“Well, they don’t teach us that stuff now,” Harry sighed. “I only know about it because the Malfoys have been teaching me some of the old ways.”

“What do they teach you here at Hogwarts?”

“Let’s see,” Harry mused. This year and last year we only took the core classes: History of Magic, Potions, Charms, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Herbology, you know.”

“That is all?” Salazar asked, bewildered. “And what is this ‘Defense Against the Dark Arts’ you speak of?”

“A class that teaches you about the darker aspects of magic, both the spells and the creatures, and how to defend yourself against them.”

“And what creatures do they try to tell you are dark?”

“Redcaps, Hinky-punks, Grindylows, even werewolves,” Harry told the portrait, stifling a yawn. “But my Uncle Moony is a werewolf and he’s not bad, so I don’t really know what that’s all about.”

“It is good that you do not see them as dark beings, Harry.” Salazar shook his head. “What classes are you thinking of taking next year? Perhaps I can help you decide.”

“Well, I think Care of Magical Creatures could be fun. Draco, Ron, and Hermione are all probably going to take it - they’re my best friends and my fiancé- so that’s another reason to take it. Then there’s Ancient Runes, which I think I need to become a Cursebreaker -”

“Ancient Runes is not a required subject?”

“Nope,” Harry replied, adding a chipper pop to the ‘p’.

“What about Arithmancy?”

“Also an elective.”

“Astronomy?”

“Core subject.”

“Thank Merlin. What about other forms of divination?”

“Grouped together into one class and taught by a lady that Lucius referred to as a ‘Sherry-fueled hurricane of beads and shawls’. Draco and I are still going to take the class though, because we want to make sure our guests have fun at our wedding.”

“Draco is your fiancé’s name?” Salazar’s brow rose slightly. “I’ve always thought of that as a boy’s name…”

“Draco is a boy.”

Salazar’s brow reached his hairline as he asked, “Is he now?”

“He speaks of this Draco how you spoke of your lion,” Vesta chimed in. “But they have no wives and can -”

“Yes, very good for them, Vesta. Let’s not bore the boy.”

“Your lion?” Harry asked, glancing down at his jumper. The Gryffindor lion was embroidered directly over his heart. “Wait like Godric Gryffindor?”

Salazar glared at Vesta who seemed as though she would be shrugging if she had shoulders. “Yes. But we were talking about your classes, not my life. You will take Arithmancy, as well as Runes. You will also study Divination with your Draco, but you will report to me once a week so I can be sure that this beaded-hurricane is actually teaching you.”

“Can I still take Care of Magical Creatures?”

“If you can fit it into your schedule, of course you can.”

“I’ll make it work,” Harry stated simply. Hermione wanted to take just as many classes as Harry, in addition to Muggle studies, and McGonagall hadn’t torn her down yet. Perhaps there was some kind of magical afterschool program they could join or something. “You’ll really help us with Divination?”

“I’ve been alone down here for far too long.” Salazar sighed, shaking his head. “I want to be sure my Vesta can come see me, and I would not mind teaching a few more students. Just make sure that Vesta wears her hood when you have company. It should still be on the shelf.”

“I never thought I would be happy to see the hood,” Vesta said with a sigh, slithering over to a shelf and whipping her massive body around carefully to point at a pretty leather hat resting on a small bust that resembled Vesta. 

“What does she need this for? It hardly looks like it’ll fit.”

“It will fit because it is charmed to tailor to Vesta’s measurements. It will prevent her from causing guests harm,” Salazar explained. Harry turned to look at his portrait and saw that he was seated at his desk again, reading a book. “It blocks her vision which generally kills anyone that makes eye contact.”

“But I looked her in the eyes…”

“Yes,” Salazar peered over his leather-bound tome to smile at Harry. “That would be because you’ve stolen my familiar.”

“But I already bonded with Opal, my Botis. She bit me and everything. Vesta didn’t bite me.”

“Because I am venomous, Hatchling. And your bond with Opal still stands. You are powerful enough to sustain both of us.”

“I am?” Harry ran a hand through his hair. “Everyone keeps telling me how powerful I am, but I just feel like a normal kid.”

“Then it will not corrupt you,” Salazar told him without looking up from his book. “That is a good thing, my boy. Cherish that and hold onto it. When you are ready to leave, step into the main chamber and  head to the left side of that absurd statue Vesta insisted upon. If you walk with the intention of going to bed, it will open up to a passageway that will lead to Gryffindor Tower. Feel free to borrow any of my books, but do be careful with the first editions, I imagine they’re beyond priceless at this point.”

“How would I get to the dungeons from here?” Harry asked, peering around the study once more and noting all of the potions equipment against the wall the door was on. “I have someone I want you to meet.”

The tip of Vesta’s tail flicked wildly as she exclaimed, “I will put on my hood!”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Uncle Sev! Wake up! I have something super cool to show you!” Harry shouted, banging on the door to the potion master’s private rooms. He stopped his pounding when he saw the flicker of wandlight under the door. 

It was not Uncle Sev that opened the door, but Moony, standing in a black dressing gown made from a thick black velvet. Over his heart was a monogrammed ‘S’ which made Harry roll his eyes. His professors may have been cool and controlled in public, but they were clearly a couple of saps behind closed doors.

“Pup, it’s after midnight.” Moony rubbed his eyes with the back of his free hand. “Is everything alright?”

“More than alright,” Harry assured him. “But we need Sev and we need to go now. He said he doesn’t want me up this late on a school night.”

“Who is this ‘he’? And why is he bossing my pup around?”

“It’s a surprise!” Harry groaned, pulling Moony’s arm. “Come on, get Sev and let’s go!”

“Can I dress first?”

“No,” Severus said, joining him in the doorway in black trousers and a grey jumper. “Whoever this is, is right. Harry needs to be in bed. We’ll simply humor him and then deposit him in his dormitory where Draco will surely punish him enough for his late-night meandering.”

Harry’s eyes grew wide. Draco had been fast asleep when Harry slipped out of the dorm. He couldn’t really be mad at Harry for going on an adventure without him, could he? Oh, who was Harry kidding? Draco was going to mope about this for a month. It was going to cost Sirius a fortune to make this up to him. 

“Let’s be fast then,” Harry said with a sigh, dragging the men a few halls over. When he reached a statue of a centaur with a telescope, Harry looked for the little snake carving he spotted when he exited the chamber earlier. He spotted it just over the centaur’s shoulder and smiled, hissing, “Open”

Moony gasped and grabbed Harry, pulling him close to his chest as the centaur lowered his telescope and shifted to the side, exposing the staircase that led down to Salazar’s chamber. Harry wiggled out of his arms and walked toward the entrance, calling over his shoulder, “It’s totally okay, Vesta hasn’t littered this passageway with bones. And before you freak out about her, she has a fancy hat that will keep you from getting hurt.”

“Harry,” Moony whispered, looking at the dark passageway with wide eyes. “I would really rather you not take us down into some dark tunnel.”

“What? Are you scared?” Severus teased, joining Harry on the platform and holding out a hand to the other professor. “Harry has assured us that it is safe. We trust Harry, do we not?”

Moony sighed and took Sev’s hand, stepping up onto the raised stone. He looked down the narrow staircase and swallowed thickly. Harry rolled his eyes and headed into the chamber. When his foot hit the first step, the magic of the space came back to life, lighting the passageway with the same warm glow as before.

“Severus,” Moony murmured anxiously behind him. “How the hell did he do that?”

“How the hell does he do any of it, darling?” Severus’s reply was tinged with amusement. Harry chuckled as he made his way down the winding passageway. He knew the moment that the door on the other end opened, because he heard Vesta chatting excitedly with Salazar’s portrait.

“New friends, can you believe it? I get you and new friends? I am the luckiest girl. I am sad that our bond has broken this long after your death, but I am happy to be bonded to this boy. He is special. I can feel it. Can’t you? Oh, of course you can’t. You’re a painting. But you would agree if you could.”

Harry laughed as they reached the main chamber, startling Remus.

“What? What is it? Where the hell are we?”

“We’re in the chamber. And nothing bad is happening, silly. Vesta is just being funny.”

“Is Vesta who you want to introduce us to?” Severus asked, peering around the capacious room with an awe-struck expression. “I assume she’s a serpent, since we cannot hear her.”

“She is…” Harry nodded slowly. “Uh, she’s kind of a really dangerous snake, so Ciss is gonna be mad. But I didn’t mean to bond with her. She looked at me by accident and instead of dying, I sort of gained another familiar. Oh man, Draco’s gonna kill me. He’s only got Leo and I’ve got Hedwig, Opal, and now Vesta -”

“Harry,” Moony gently interrupted. “Slow down please. What do you mean, ‘instead of dying’? What kind of snake is Vesta?”

“Huh,” Harry mused, scratching the back of his neck. “I never really asked her. Let’s find out together. Vesta!”

Remus flinched at Harry’s abrupt shift to Parseltongue and fully shrieked when Vesta slithered out of the study, heading for the small group.

“Oh, Hatchling. Thank you so much for bringing me new friends. I am so excited. Today is the greatest day!”

“Is that a basilisk?” Uncle Sev asked, yanking Moony behind him. “Harry, where the hell did you get a bloody basilisk? And how is it that huge!?”

“I told you, I don’t know what kind of snake she is. Hang on,” Harry grumbled. Then he walked over to Vesta and patted her hooded head. The hood was a supple charcoal-colored leather. Embossed with intricate designs, framing the singular teardrop-shaped amber crystal that was stitched into the center of her forehead. Salazar explained that this crystal acted as a sort of ‘third-eye’ for Vesta so she could see with her hood on. 

“Vesta, are you a basilisk?”

“Yes, Hatchling. I thought you knew this.”

“Nope. You, Opal, and the cats are all too secretive. I never figured it out.” Harry told her. Then he turned to his terrified uncles, rolling his eyes. “She is a basilisk, but she can’t hurt anyone with her fancy hat on. So calm down. You guys still have to meet the person I actually brought you down here to meet. Come on.”

Harry and Vesta started heading for the study, but when Harry didn’t hear his uncles following, he turned around and stomped his foot on the stone beneath it.

“Quit being scaredy cats!”

“Don’t stomp your feet at me, you little brat.” Severus glared across the space as Remus clutched his shoulder, obviously still terrified of Vesta.

“That is no way to speak to my dear Harry,” Salazar called from his study. “Come forth and show me the man that dares to call the Heir of Slytherin a ‘little brat’.”

“Harry,” Remus whispered, staring at the study’s archway. “Who the fuck is that?”

“You always yell at Padfoot for using bad words in front of me and yet here you are-”

“Harry, honey, I’m sorry. I just don’t like you being in strange dungeons under the castle with basilisks and strange men we’ve never met!”

Harry hadn’t thought of it that way. “He’s a painting, does that make you less nervous?”

He watched as both men visibly relaxed from head to toe. Severus even started to laugh a little as he took Moony’s hand and led him toward Harry and the study. “Yes, Harry. That makes us significantly less nervous.”

“Well,” Moony argued, eying the archway skeptically, even as he walked through it. “There’s still the mystery dungeon and the basilisk…”

“It is no ‘mystery dungeon’,” Salazar told him as his sentence died out. Moony and Sev turned toward Salazar’s portrait with their mouths ajar. “It is the Chamber of Secrets. A place intended to keep my students out of harm's way. It’s really more of an underground Hogwarts.”

“The Chamber of Secrets,” Severus snorted, looking over the dusty vials held within a glass-paneled hutch. “And I suppose that Vesta is the monster hidden within it.”

“Vesta is not a monster!” Harry and Salazar objected in unison.

“Her existence has been illegal for over a century,” Severus countered.

“That doesn’t make her a monster!” Harry argued, walking over to the hooded serpent to wrap his arms around her neck. “She’s good!”

“She killed a girl only a year or so older than you, Harry.” Severus didn’t bother to look away from the potion ingredients as Harry’s heart shattered into a million pieces. What was uncle Sev even saying right now? “We’ll have to tell the board of governors about this, Remus. Lucius might be able to have her put down gently, but -”

“PUT DOWN?!” Harry screamed, nearly falling to the ground. If Vesta hadn’t been there he surely wouldn’t have been able to support himself as all of the air left Harry’s body. Uncle Sev had fully lost it. There was no freaking way that Harry was going to let anyone hurt Vesta. Lucius wouldn’t do that to him. He knew how much Harry loved snakes. He got Harry Opal, for Merlin’s sake.

 “GET OUT!” Harry shouted at the wide-eyed adults. “Get out right now! You don’t get to see Salazar’s books and potions anymore! Get out! You’re BANNED!”

“Father, what is happening?” Vesta asked Salazar.

“I believe the adults are debating executing you for the death of a young girl.”

“Damn,” Vesta sighed. “Oh, well. I have had a long life.”

“Harry, honey breathe,” Moony pleaded, trying to approach Harry to soothe him. Harry didn’t want to be touched. He wanted them to leave and to never come back. 

“No! We’re going back upstairs and I’m never letting any of you in here again. I swear. You won’t hurt her! I won’t let you! GET OUT!”

“I would listen to him, if I were you,” Salazar warned. “Harry is my heir now, which means that the castle and this chamber in particular will go out of their way to keep him safe. You should go; now.”

“Will you come with us, Harry?” Moony pleaded. “I really don’t like you being down here.”

“I just told you that this chamber will protect him at all costs, yet you fear his presence within its halls?”

“Forgive me for fearing a basilisk and a portrait of a pureblood supremacist.”

“I am no such thing!” Salazar argued, rising from his painted desk. “Harry, this is the moon-bound uncle you spoke of earlier?”

“Yes, he’s usually a lot cooler than this. I probably interrupted them having sex or something.”

“Harry!” Remus scolded as Salazar laughed haughtily.

“I am pleased to see that times have changed in some ways,” the founder told them. “Now leave, all of you. You’re terribly loud and I am not accustomed to these noise levels after over a century in isolation.”

Chapter Eight

The Power of Partnership

Draco

“Good morning, all,” Draco said through a yawn as he sleepily entered the Headmaster’s office with Opal wrapped around his neck. He took a moment to admire one of Dumbledore’s spinning silver instruments on a nearby table before addressing the adults once more. “I can see that our Harry has snuck out after curfew, but I don’t see why Father and all of his colleagues on the board need to be involved. Surely this could have been resolved between Sirius and the Headmaster?”

Mother snorted a laugh and patted her lap. Draco obediently crawled into it, careful not to jostle a sleeping Aster. Mother handed Draco the baby and he settled into her arms. He watched his little brother long enough for Opal to slither down to rest on his little belly, then glanced over at Harry. The raven-haired boy was tucked onto Sirius’s lap in a similar fashion, cradled close to the man’s chest. When Draco heard Harry sniffle and saw the tell-tale signs of a sob, he nearly leapt from Mother’s lap.

Her arms tightened around him, holding him in place and reminding him that he held his sleeping brother. A calculated move by Mother, surely. It infuriated Draco and also filled him with pride. It was really brilliant.

“What did they do to Harry?” Draco quietly asked his mother. “Did someone try to hurt him?”

“No,” Narcissa assured him. “But I have to ask, why didn’t you mention Harry’s little friend in any of your letters?”

“Little?” Remus squeaked from beside Uncle Sev. “That thing is not little, Narcissa. It’s the biggest snake I’ve ever seen!”

“Harry says she is about twenty feet, no?” Mother asked Sirius. The long-haired man nodded, still cradling his crying godson. “Opal will grow to be around that size if she lives to be as old as this Vesta. Do you suggest that we ‘put her down’ as well?”

“Wait,” Draco interjected before Remus could say something stupid or Uncle Sev could say something cruel. “Why are we putting Vesta down if we don’t even know where she is?”

“Harry has located her hiding place,” Dumbledore explained. “And Vesta once harmed a student, many years ago.”

“She killed the girl, Albus,” Uncle Sev sneered. “That’s a bit more than harm, wouldn’t you say?”

“It was an accident!” Harry objected, sitting up in Sirius’s arms to look at Father and the other board members. “Voldemort had gained access to the chamber as a Parselmouth and Vesta thought that meant she could trust him. Myrtle wasn’t even supposed to be in the bathroom! That’s just her favorite place to cry! It wasn’t her fault! It was Voldemort’s!”

All of the board members, excluding Father, winced when Harry said the name aloud. Draco knew the others were still afraid of it, but they used it so freely at home that he often forgot how titchy people could be.

“He says that, but how can we be sure this is not deception?” one of Father’s older colleagues asked the room. “This beast could be manipulating the child.”

“She is not manipulating me!” Harry cried. Draco felt a static charge beginning to build in the air around them. This was not the same as Harry’s jealous-magic. That had been cold and felt like being drenched in water. This was pure rage, charged like lightning and ready to strike at any moment. Draco wished he could bottle this feeling. It was one of the most impressive things he’d ever experienced. 

“Harry, darling,” Mother lilted as Sirius brushed the boy’s hair back from his face and tried to hug him tightly once more. Harry wasn’t having it though, sitting up straight and rigid. “We believe you. It’s just their job to make sure, little star.”

Sirius looked to Dumbledore with a pleading expression. “Albus, there has to be some way to prove it. Please, think of something.”

The Headmaster sat back in his seat, folding one arm under the other and tapping his nose. He sat like this long enough for Draco to get the frustrating boiling sensation in his blood. Right before the boy shouted at the old man, he finally spoke.

“Harry, how fast do you think you could learn a new spell?”

“It depends,” Harry answered, glaring at the Headmaster. “Why?”

“I think that you may be able to retrieve some of Vesta’s memories for us to view,” Dumbledore explained patiently. “If we can prove she did not mean to harm Myrtle, then perhaps she may not need to be harmed.”

“She is still a bloody basilisk, Albus. They’re illegal to keep in the U.K.” another board member argued.

“She is also a historical artifact if you think about it, my dear Zanderson,” the Headmaster countered, looking at the man over his half-moon spectacles. “She once belonged to Salazar Slytherin himself.”

“Allegedly.”

“How do I do the spell, Albus?” Harry pleaded with the Headmaster. The board members gawked at the casual use of Dumbledore’s first name. The man in question was unfazed, however, simply smiling at Harry and gesturing for him to come closer.

Harry gently left his godfather’s lap to stand beside the Headmaster’s desk. He stood tall as he looked into Dumbledore’s eyes and waited for his instructions. Albus seemed to be feeling sentimental, though, pausing to ruffle Harry’s hair and chuckle.

“You’re too sweet for your own good, Harry. I should have known you’d find her and try to keep her as a pet,” he told Harry, ignoring all of the adults probing him about his silence on the matter. “Your Occlumency and Legilimency skills will come in handy, since we are working with memory. So you’ll focus in a similar way, but instead of a full dive, we’re just pulling the memory to the surface so we can capture it with our wand to be bottled and viewed later.”

“Do I pull the memory forward or will Vesta?”

“Very good question, my boy. Both will work.” Dumbledore smiled widely. “Now, the spell you will need is -”

“Completely nonverbal, Albus,” the only female member of the board brought up. “He is twelve years old. He cannot do nonverbal magic.”

“Harry,” the Headmaster said, ignoring the woman completely. This thrilled Draco. That lady was dumb and her ugly blazer made her arms look disproportionate to the rest of her body. “The incantation is ‘Retinentia’. You will have to focus on the word like you do in your wandless lessons - thank you for letting me sit in on one, I found it quite enlightening.”

“You’re welcome, Professor,” Harry replied like a perfect angel. “It was fun being better at something than you.”

Draco laughed so hard that he woke Aster up. Luckily the baby did not seem to be displeased, instead he seemed very happy to see Draco. He smiled widely and reached up to tug at Draco’s messy braid. He really should cut his hair. He’d grown tired of maintaining it. He made a note to ask Mother about it over Christmas break as Dumbledore instructed Harry further.

“I will perform the spell on you first, as an example. Then you will try it on me to be sure that you will be successful. Does that sound good to you?” When Harry nodded his agreement, the Headmaster looked at Uncle Sev. “Severus, be a dear and get my Pensieve for me.”

Uncle Severus rolled his eyes but did as he was told as Dumbledore placed the tip of his wand to Harry’s temple. He instructed the boy to choose a memory he was willing to share with everyone in the room. Harry nodded as Severus gently deposited the shiny basin on the Headmaster’s desk. 

Dumbledore gave Harry one brief nod in return and then pulled a silver strand from the boy’s temple, depositing it into the bowl. Draco adjusted his grip on Aster and rose to look into the basin. The contents of the basin shimmered and flowed in swirling patterns. Aster clapped when an image of a snake slithering through a dark corridor appeared on the milky surface. He made little noises and grabbing motions at the Pensieve.

Dumbledore dipped the tip of his wand into the basin and flicked it up gently. The snake appeared above the basin, facing away from the main room. A strange voice echoed through the office. Somehow Draco understood every word that was said.

“Hatchling, we will have the most fun down here. I promise. Even if we are unable to make introductions, there are still many rooms down here to explore. They hold old books about magic you have probably never seen. You will love them. Oh! And there are no spiders down here! A perk of being yours truly.”

Dumbledore chuckled as the image of Vesta settled back into the basin. “A very lovely memory to choose. Thank you, Harry. It is -”

“How did we understand the creature?” a member of the board inquired. Draco thought it was interesting how she was a beast to one man, but simply a creature to another. 

“Because Harry can understand her,” Dumbledore explained, jovially. “If the memory came from someone that did not possess Harry’s gift, he would be the only one in the room that could translate.”

“So when the memory comes from the snake itself…” Remus trailed off, seeming a lot less frightened than he had a few moments ago.

“We will be able to understand her in those memories as well. Harry will be able to pull them thanks to that new bond of theirs, and so we will hopefully be able to get to the bottom of this in time for breakfast.”

“He still has to prove that he can even cast the spell,” the lady-board-member brought up, as if Dumbledore hadn’t obviously planned to get to that next.

“Yes, of course,” Dumbledore replied with his effortless patience. “Harry, my boy, are you ready to try?”

“What was the incantation again?” Harry asked, earning a few sighs and grumbles from the adults that did not know him.

“Retinentia,” Dumbledore answered without missing a beat. Harry nodded his thanks and then took out his wand, gently placing it on the old man’s temple. When Harry pulled away silver threads of his own, the disbelieving board members gasped. When Harry placed it into the Pensieve and mimicked Dumbledore’s previous actions, everyone in the room went completely silent.

A beautiful woman with long, dark-red hair appeared in the basin beside a man that looked an awful lot like Harry. They held each other by the waist and happily announced, “We’re having a baby, Professor! Isn’t that wonderful?”

Harry smiled at the image of his parents with watery eyes as he pointed at his mother’s tummy and whispered, “I was in there.”

“Yes, you were, my boy.” Dumbledore patted Harry’s shoulder before summoning two vials from the cabinet Severus took the Pensieve from, as well as two empty ones from somewhere else in his office. 

The vials from the cabinet were labeled in the Headmaster’s elegant script. He slid the vials across his desk toward Sirius, telling him, “These are for you to keep until he is a bit older.” The Headmaster looked at Harry, pulling the memory of his parents from the Pensieve. “And I will allow you to keep this, once you complete this task. Does that sound fair?”

“Yes sir,” Harry agreed. After a second, his expression faltered and he asked, “Do you think I could bring Draco with me? If I can’t get the memory, I won’t be able to go back in without worrying that someone will follow me in and hurt Vesta. I want Draco to see the chamber just in case.”

“You are sure you can keep him safe down there?”

“I am.”

“Then I do not see why not, but I’m sure Narcissa and Lucius will want to have a say in it.”

“Luc, Ciss,” Harry said, looking at Mother and Father. “What do you think?”

“I don’t mind,” Father replied without hesitation. Mother on the other hand, sighed deeply before grumbling, “I suppose, but if his new pajamas get ruined, I’ll be quite cross.”

“Cast an Impervious on him and let’s get this over with,” Severus snapped. “Some of us have classes to teach and haven’t gotten any sleep.”

“That’s not my fault! You could have slept before I came to get you, but nooo. You and Uncle Remus were the ones that decided to do other stuff!” Harry argued, soliciting a laugh from Father and Dumbledore.

“Here, Mother,” Draco said, handing Aster back to her. “Let’s go, Harry. Uncle Sev is probably just mad because you interrupted them while they were having -”

Father’s boisterous laugh cut Draco off and nearly startled him. “You boys have fun and be safe!” 

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

“Where are we heading?” Draco asked as he and Harry walked hand-in-hand down the deserted corridor. The other students still wouldn’t be up for at least an hour and even the ghosts seemed too sedated for conversation whenever one drifted by.

“I’m not sure yet,” Harry shrugged. “We’re looking for little carvings of snakes. If we don’t see any on our way, we’re heading for the girl’s bathroom on the second floor.”

“Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom?” Draco asked incredulously.

“Oh, you’ve met Myrtle! That’s great,” Harry beamed. “I invited her to come study with us after lunch. She didn’t say she would show up, but she didn’t say she wouldn’t either.”

“Myrtle hardly leaves her bathroom,” Draco explained, confused by how sweet this boy could be. “Nobody likes her.”

“Draco,” Harry scolded lightly, “She’s a little odd, but that’s no reason to be unkind. She may be dead, but she still has feelings.”

“All she ever does is cry,” Draco groaned. “Hermione complains about it constantly. And Pansy says that she turns up in front of the Slytherin dorm rooms’ windows when people are changing.”

Harry snorted a laugh. “And she had the nerve to call me a pervert.”

“And you still invited her to study with us? She’s not even a student anymore!”

“You’re not being open-minded,” Harry complained, scanning the walls and floors as they walked. Opal shifted on Draco’s neck and Harry huffed dramatically before hissing something to his Botis. 

“What’s she saying?”

“She’s angry with me for bonding with a second familiar. She says that I should have consulted with her. I tried to explain that it was an accident, but she isn’t buying it.”

Draco chuckled, reaching up with his free hand to gently stroke the serpent’s pearlescent-ivory scales. “She’s so opinionated. I love her.”

“You’ll love Vesta too!” Harry assured excitedly. “And look! Another entrance.”

He pointed at a massive painting of a woman holding a sleeping baby. Carved into the painted-wall behind her was a small snake. Harry hissed something at the painting and the woman chuckled softly, bowing her head, before her frame swung forward. A dark, wide hallway waited for them.

Draco gulped air as Harry gently tugged him into the ominous space. As soon as Harry crossed the threshold, however, the hall lit up in a soft, golden light. Draco looked up to see a beautifully carved ceiling that glowed in his favorite color. 

“Wow,” Draco whispered. Harry giggled and bumped Draco with his hip.

“You and Opal said the same thing at the same time.”

“Great minds think alike,” Draco mumbled, too distracted by the glowing runes on the pillar to speak any louder. 

“You should see the main chamber,” Harry told him. “There’s no fancy runes, but it’s huge and there’s this giant statue of Salazar Slytherin - his portrait is down here, if I have to seal it up permanently Vesta will at least have him - and you heard her in my memory, there are cool rooms for her to explore.”

“She’ll be freed,” Draco assured, following Harry as their path sloped and turned. He was losing his patience when they rounded the final bend and the other end of the corridor appeared. Harry hissed something toward the archway and then chuckled softly.

“She’s so excited, she’s never met so many people in one day.”

“Will you tell her how excited I am?” Draco asked sweetly. “I’ve never had the pleasure of being introduced to a Basilisk.”

“Did you even know what a Basilisk was before this morning?”

“No,” Draco giggled as they walked through the stone doorway. When Draco saw the brightly-lit, expansive space, his mouth fell open. Harry was right, it was a very impressive room. If they didn’t have to seal this place up forever, this would be a fun place for their friends to play games together. 

“Draco, meet Vesta,” Harry said proudly, pulling Draco’s attention away from party-planning. Draco looked down and gasped. Vesta was the prettiest thing Draco had ever seen. Her scales were his favorite shade of green and shimmered in the magical light of the chamber. 

The hood that covered her eyes had a big sparkly jewel in the center and she looked like she was ready for battle. When Draco told Harry this and he repeated it to the grand serpent, her large tongue slipped out from her mouth and wiggled around in the air. The raven-haired boy giggled and told him, “She said thank you and to tell you that you smell like a very powerful, nice young man.”

“Pretty and kind,” Draco mused, preening from her praise. “We simply must keep her.”

“I agree,” Harry said with a nod. Then he released Draco’s hand and walked up to Vesta, hissing something to her. The pretty snake seemed to nod in agreement before Harry instructed Draco to close his eyes. He did as he was told, feeling Opal shift around his neck, likely to face the other direction. 

After a few moments of quiet hissing, Harry told Draco that he could open his eyes again. When he did, he saw that the other boy now held a vial full of the same swirling substance from before. Her memories, however, had an almost sage-green tinge to the smoky vapor. 

“Are we all done here?” Draco asked sweetly. “I can’t see how they wouldn’t allow her to come live with us. She seems delightful.”

“She is,” Harry agreed, patting Vesta on the head fondly. “Do you want to meet Salazar Slytherin’s portrait?”

“Next time,” Draco replied with a smile. “They have to say yes. Father will make them see reason.”

“I hope you’re right.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧

Draco had been right. As soon as the adults emerged from the Pensieve, every single one of them looked at Harry before Dumbledore chuckled softly and announced that they had come to a unanimous decision. Whatever Vesta and Harry had chosen to show them to prove her innocence had been enough. She was not going to be ‘put down’ - whatever that meant. 

She would be permitted to live within the Chamber of Secrets until Harry and Draco’s graduation. Then it would be their job to figure out how to get her to wherever they decided to live. Draco and Harry had of course started thinking of places within the manor that could host her, only to be cut off by Sirius and Father telling them that they weren’t actually inheriting the manor. Which sent Draco into a sleepy temper tantrum. 

Severus made a snide comment about his being a baby, which snapped him out of it quickly. He had glared at his godfather while they were told that their questions would be answered the following weekend when Father and Sirius took them to Gringotts to sign their newly-completed marriage contract. 

The boys had run off excitedly while the adults discussed boring things like how to keep those nasty men from trying to attack Harry again. Their week went by in a blur of end-of-term review and vain attempts at leisure. Myrtle joined a few of their study sessions and Draco actually found her to be quite entertaining. 

She seemed to know all of the juiciest gossip and only cried when other students were mean to her. Harry always remedied this quickly by discreetly hexing whoever dared to be cruel to the ghost-girl. Draco adored the other boy’s caring nature.

As Draco brushed his teeth between Ron and Harry the morning of their little excursion, he thought about the wedding. It was only about five years away and Draco still had no idea where it was going to be! He contemplated the logistics of hosting it in the Chamber of Secrets as the squad of Aurors met them in the courtyard of the Leaky Cauldron a few hours later. 

“Do you think that the arch we saw in that Muggle magazine would fit through any of the entrances to the chamber?” Draco asked as they walked down the busy street. It was the last weekend of November and people seemed to already be shopping for the upcoming holiday.

“No.” Harry giggled, draping an arm over Draco’s shoulders. “Besides, I thought you wanted to get married on an island.”

“I do,” Draco moaned, remembering the beautiful beach wedding he envisioned over the summer. “I just worry that asking our guests to buy Portkeys to a secluded island is insensitive.”

“We’re rich, Draco. We’ll just buy them.”

Sirius laughed and mussed up Harry’s curls, forcing him to bump into Draco. “You won’t be rich for very long, if you burn through your entire inheritance planning a wedding that won’t happen until you’re both of-age.”

“Nuh-uh.” Draco shook his head. “We said we were getting married in between our seventeenth birthdays. You’re not messing this up for us.”

“The contract states what you boys desire,” Father assured as a nearby Auror let out a cough that sounded a bit like a laugh. “Sirius was just generalizing. No need to fuss.”

“At least we’re getting that,” Draco grumbled. “Can’t have my childhood home, but can pick my wedding date. Seems fair.”

“You will regret your behavior when you read this contact, I promise you.”

“I highly doubt that.”

“Want to bet on it?”

“What do I get if I win?”

“All of the holiday themed fashion dolls Harrods has to offer.”

“And if I lose?” 

“You stop trying to convince me to supply the entire population of the castle with their own Barbra dolls.”

“Deal.” Draco stopped walking in front of the stairs to the bank and held his hand out to his father. Lucius took it with a smirk gesturing for his son to go forth with his cane. It used to be something that Father always carried with him, but since waking up a new man - or whatever he goes on and on about - he only really seemed to need it when the weather changed.

The bank was just as busy as the rest of Diagon Alley. Small lines formed in front of all of the goblins’ fancy desks. They weren’t expected to wait, however, being met in the lobby by a smiley Bill Weasley.

“Hello, Bill.” Father greeted the eldest Weasley brother with a handshake and a smile of his own. “Are you choosing to spend your break watching Harry and Draco drool over their shiny new contract?”

“I’m to be a part of the signing, actually.” Bill’s return smile was mischievous.

“For what?” Sirius asked, perhaps a bit more sharply than he intended. 

“Turns out that Salazar Slytherin’s heir is obliged to sign a marriage contract in blood.”

“So are Malfoy heirs,” Father told him. “That does not explain why your presence is necessary.”

“They also have to perform a minor blood-oath.”

“Please tell me that you’re joking Billiam,” Sirius groaned, drawing too much attention for Draco’s taste. “They’re twelve years old!”

“Slytherin heirs usually sign their contracts on their eleventh birthdays, so we’re actually late,” Bill pointed out unhelpfully. Draco thought the joke was going to tank, but Father and Sirius actually laughed. 

“Isn’t blood-magic illegal?” Harry chimed in. “I assumed the only reason we got away with that ritual was because it kept a really bad guy from coming back to life.”

“It is, and it was.” Bill nodded, still smiling. “But there are obviously grey areas in our laws, and we have found ourselves within one of Gringotts favorite loopholes. If it’s in the will or a document within the vault, we’ve gotta see it through. Especially if it’s Salazar Slytherin’s last will and testament.”

“Which blood-oath are they taking?” Father pinched the bridge of his nose as Sirius grumbled something Draco couldn’t make out. He received Father’s elbow in his rib as a response.

“Nothing too scary,” Bill assured, gesturing for them to follow him. As he led them to a small conference room, just off the main lobby, he explained that it was just a couple of protective talismans and simple oaths. But Father kept asking why Bill needed to be involved, and the sly devil kept dodging the question.

“Is Bill handsome, or do I just admire his ability to avoid answering Father?” Draco whispered to Harry.

“Yes,” Harry whispered back. They nearly collapsed in giggles as the adults took their seats around a small rectangular table. 

“Alright.” Bill folded his hands over the wooden surface as he looked down at Harry and Draco. “You two are about to gain possession of two artifacts that are timeless, priceless, and frankly overpowered for two preteens.”

A goblin entered the room holding a long wooden box. Harry and Draco gave her a proper greeting, earning them a rare smile. Ragna had apparently been a part of Harry’s ritual as well, overseeing the entire process as the head of the Cursebreaking department. She rested the box on the table and opened it, turning it so the others could see the jewelry held within. 

Two bracelets rested on a bed of pure-white silk that must have been charmed to prevent any weathering over time. Both pieces were designed to resemble serpents - Draco sighed internally, why was it never dragons? - and were made of silver and gold. Sirius reached out to touch the intricately carved scales, only to quickly retract his hand when the bracelet reared back and struck at him.

“Yeah,” Bill said with a chuckle, “I wouldn’t get too close. They’re actually brilliant examples of how magic can become sentient after a certain amount of time.”

“They’re talking to me.” Harry leaned forward on the table, hissing quietly to the jewelry. When the golden bracelet tried to slither off its resting place, Bill gently closed the box. 

“Well you’ll have plenty of time to chat with them after we go over this insane contract of yours. Ragna, I’ll let you take the lead on this.”

Ragna pulled a thick scroll out of seemingly nowhere, unrolling it onto the tabletop.

“I’m just going to go over the key points with you two,” she told them. “I have heard that you are upset you two won’t be inheriting Malfoy Manor, and while I understand, I think it’s important that you know that you’re still inheriting several properties.”

“Like the Kiln?” Harry asked her. She nodded and pointed to a section of the contract that listed five properties. Draco was pleased to see that they were inheriting Harry’s parents’ home as well. Harry deserved the photos and other memories within its walls. They were also inheriting the London property that Sirius spent all of his free time renovating. Draco had received a panicked letter or two asking for his opinions on wallpapers and flooring since term started. 

Apparently his Slytherin inheritance came with a home in the Scottish countryside. Draco wondered how close it was to the school as his eyes drifted to the final property listed in their contract. Draco’s heart skipped a beat and he squealed excitedly, leaping over the armrest of his chair to hug his father.

“WE GET THE CHATEAU!”

“I thought that just meant house,” Harry mumbled to Sirius. Draco rolled his eyes, giving Father a look that said, ‘Is this guy serious?’ before turning to Harry.

“In what language, darling?”

“French?”

“Yes,” Draco praised, clapping his hands slowly. “And if I’m saying house in French and I’m really excited about it, what could one deduce?”

“We have a French house?”

Draco placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I hope this contract puts me in charge of large decisions, because you’re actually quite dense. We are inheriting THE Chateau, a Malfoy property in the south of France. It’s on a beach, Harry. We’re getting the bloody beach house!”

“Oh, cool!” Harry beamed, giving Draco a high-five. It stung, but Draco was too excited to pout about it this time.

“You’ll also be taking a sizable dowry with you,” Ragna informed Draco. His brow rose as he slowly turned toward Father.

“I come with the dowry?”

“Yes, well -”

“That’s it, I am getting a haircut today!”

“Son, it isn’t because you have long hair. Long hair does not equate to femininity. No one thinks you’re a girl,” Father tried to assure. Draco’s mind was made up, however. He would get a medium-length, wind-swept look and be done with this nonsense. “Will you stop pouting if I tell you that your dowry is higher than Pansy’s?”

“By how much?”

“Half a million Galleons, two horses, and the family Pensieve.”

“I suppose it softens the blow,” Draco told his father. In all actuality, Draco was CHUFFED. Pansy was going to be livid. Her dowry was notorious among those that cared about those sorts of things. She received new contract proposals on a weekly basis. But now Draco had the most impressive dowry and Harry. Sweet victory.

“Look how smug he is, Pup,” Sirius mumbled, reaching over to tickle Harry’s side. “You’re the one that gets the money and the horses.”

“I also get Draco,” Harry said sweetly, taking Draco’s hand and smiling at him through thick, dark lashes. “That’s the real prize.”

“Pansy is going to be sooo mad,” Draco giggled quietly. “A love-match and my dowry’s better? This is the best day of my life.”

“It gets better,” Sirius chuckled, “Go ahead and list a couple of the things you found in the Peverell vault.”

Ragna glared at him, the reason becoming apparent as soon as the contents were listed. The Peverell vault was apparently filled to the brim with goblin silver. Draco and Harry had both been reading up on goblin traditions and knew that Ragna was angry that wizards were keeping goblin-made goods after their death.

“Ragna, if you could do us a favor and go through all of that,” Draco requested, “It’d be greatly appreciated. I think Harry and I are only really interested in jewelry and swords, right darling?”

“Right,” Harry happily agreed. Then, because he was perfect, he added, “Then Draco and I will select a few pieces before giving the rest - as well as any armour or other goblin-made goods - to Gringotts to be returned to the families of those who forged them.”

A slow, wide, toothy grin crept across Ragna’s face as she gave the boys a curt nod. “Thank you for your compromises on the differences between our cultures. We goblins look forward to working with the two of you in the future.”

“That’s really good to hear!” Harry beamed. “Because I want to be a Cursebreaker, and everyone knows all of the best Cursebreakers work for Gringotts!”

“You flatter us, Harry.” Bill smiled at the boys.

“And I imagine my colleagues will have a blast investing all of the money Mister Malfoy earns from his fashion designs,” Ragna added, making Draco sit up a little straighter with pride. Before he could even thank her, however, Bill spoke once more.

“But  right now, let’s talk about these bracelets and the oath you boys are going to take today.”

Bill asked for one of the boys to join him and Ragna on the opposite side of the table. Leaving Father’s side for such a big moment was something Draco really did not want to do. He didn’t have to say anything to Harry, though. The raven-haired boy happily walked around the small table, standing between the goblin and the Cursebreaker with a dreamy sort of look in his eyes. Draco was certain that he looked just as besotted.

Ragna slid the wooden box off to the side of the table that father sat on and asked the boys to place their dominant hands onto the wooden surface. They were instructed to join hands. A yellowed piece of parchment was placed where both boys could see it and they were instructed to take turns reading the different lines of the oath. Harry gave Draco a shy smile before clearing his throat and starting them off.

“By candle flame and fading breath, I pledge to you my life and death.”

The bracelets seemed to dance around each other as Draco read the second line.

“For with this bond, our souls entwine; May my bones be your bread, let my blood be your wine.”

“Our power flows, an endless tide,with nowhere left for doubt to hide.”

As Harry finished his line, the talismans burrowed themselves under the boys’ wrists. They raised their jewel-encrusted heads to peer into one another’s eyes.

“My core to yours, a single flame, until the world forgets our names.”

Sharp cries escaped both boys as the silver bracelet under Draco’s wrist sunk its fangs into each of their hands. There was one final line on the touch-worn parchment. Harry looked Draco directly in his eyes as he finished their oath to one another.

“Our essence sworn, a sacred plea, for all that we are, and for all we will be.”

The golden bracelet took its turn biting each boy before both of the snakes began to emit a bright-white light. They wound around each other briefly before untangling themselves and taking their positions over each boy’s wrist once more. Everyone watched in an awed-silence as the serpents began devouring their own tails to tighten their hold.

As each millimeter of silver vanished within the serpent’s jowls, the air in the room changed. The scents of saltwater and petrichor filled the small space as the temperature dropped and every hair on Draco’s body stood on end. Once the bracelets settled themselves fully, the sounds of waves and distant thunder echoed off the stone walls, causing Sirius to search the space for its source. 

The question was answered as the boys’ joined hands began to glow with the same luminosity as their talismans. A gentle rumbling sensation started to build within Draco as he watched the pale skin of his hand glow. It only took a moment for the sensation to take him over before a blinding burst of magic pulsed from the point of contact. 

Harry and Draco remained unmoved as the adults in the room were blasted away from the table, hitting the surrounding walls with loud crashes as their chairs splintered beneath them. Father and Sirius groaned as they sat up. Bill and Ragna, on the other hand, stayed on the ground, shaking with laughter.

“Well,” Bill huffed between laughs, “I suppose we should have seen that coming.”

“What the fuck was that?” Sirius asked, offering Lucius a hand.

“That was the binding of two very powerful magical cores,” Ragna chuckled, standing and brushing off her clothing. 

“You did not say anything about their cores being bound, William.” Father was looking at Bill like he was about to hex the man. Draco sincerely hoped he would show restraint. The Weasleys were planning on spending the entire winter break at the manor. A duel would surely make those arrangements quite awkward. 

“Most blood-oaths -”

“I know that, William.” Father had one hand on the base of his cane, while the other gripped the handle that would reveal his wand. “But you failed to mention that this particular oath would do such a thing. Tell me what protection this offers immediately.”

“They don’t have to stay near each other,” Bill told them. “And it doesn’t give them the ability to sense when the other is in danger or anything. I’ve actually never heard of a bond like this. Which is why Ragna and I are the only Gringotts employees with knowledge of exactly what -”

“Bill,” Sirius whined, rubbing the space between his brows. “Just tell us what the bond does.”

“Okay, okay.” Bill put up his hands in surrender. “So the dumbed-down version is: they now pull their magic from the same source, instead of their own individual cores.”

“What does this do for them?” Father asked, placing a hand on Draco’s shoulder.

“I think it would be easier to show you,” Ragna explained. “If Lord and Heir Malfoy would follow me, please.”

Draco and his father exchanged glances before exiting the conference room behind the goblin. She led them back through the main lobby, into a room that was identical to the one they just left. Father was the last to enter the conference room. He stopped as soon as he crossed the threshold, leaning on his cane as all of the air left his lungs.

“What is the meaning of this?” he asked, glaring at Ragna. She admittedly looked uncomfortable as well, with labored breaths and a slight hunch to her shoulders. She completely ignored him.

“Draco, how do you feel right now?”

“I feel completely fine,” he told them. “What’s wrong with you two?”

“This room has wards on it to block all forms of magic,” Ragna explained. “The room that Harry is in, does not. If the binding went as planned, Draco should still be able to cast within this room.”

“Really?” Father stood up a bit straighter, looking Draco up and down. “Go on then, little star. Cast whatever you want.”

Draco eyed the adults skeptically as he withdrew his wand from within the sleeve of his jumper. But what spell to cast? It wasn’t often that a twelve year old got to use magic in front of the head of Gringotts Cursebreaking department. He wanted to be impressive…

“Draco, darling. Don’t overthink it. Just cast Lumos or something.”

“You have no vision,” Draco grumbled, flicking his wand impatiently. “Lumos”

The light that came from Draco’s wand was brighter than any he had previously produced, temporarily blinding all three of them. Father and Ragna shielded their eyes as Draco stuttered out a shaky, “N-Nox!”

Ragna chuckled softly, crossing the space to gently rest a hand on Draco’s. “You have twice as much magic as you did an hour ago. You and Harry will have to adjust to that accordingly. If you pull too much, your spell will be too strong. Only take what you need. Now, try again.”

Draco closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He wasn’t as good at wandless magic as Harry, but he did understand the concept of finding his core within himself. He searched for that familiar pool of icy saltwater in the depths of his being and found that it had been changed. Draco’s core had always had a calm and stoic energy, but now he felt the same crashing waves he heard in the other room. He could feel the rumble of thunder within his veins. 

Holding his wand tightly, Draco focused on the new sensations, allowing them to flow through him, trying to acquaint himself with the changes. After a moment, the crashing waves slowed into something more manageable. There was no longer thunder, but the static charge of electricity still remained. Draco channeled a minute amount of energy from within his newly-settled core and tried again.

“Lumos,” he said, holding his eyes closed firmly. When the light did not burn through his lids, Draco smiled. 

“Well done, little star,” Father praised. “Well done!”

“Indeed,” Ragna agreed as Draco opened his eyes and extinguished the light. “I recommend that both boys try meditation. It will make the transition easier. Be patient with yourselves and practice as much as possible. But for now, let’s go sign that contract.”

Chapter Nine

Outnumbered

Sirius

It was a bright, but chilly morning. Diagon Alley was full of early-risers (which Sirius did NOT consider himself), shopping for last-minute gifts. That was the excuse he was going to use for coming into Anthony’s shop the second it opened. In reality, Sirius Black was doing damage control. 

The problem with having a very open and honest relationship with your godson is: No matter how brilliant and mature they are, twelve-year-olds can’t keep their fucking mouths shut.

“Sirius,” the raven-haired man mocked his godson, tucking a waist-length strand behind his ear as he awkwardly paced around the only place that was open at this hour - Gringotts. “How are things coming along with Anthony? Oh - hey Indie, forgot you were there. As if.”

“You look like a bloody lunatic,” a familiar voice teased. Sirius turned to see Bill Weasley leaning against a pillar a few feet away. 

“I’m going to look like one in ten minutes when I’m asking Anthony if his kid told him anything about me recently.” Sirius groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Oof,” Bill clutched his heart in mock-sympathy, “She overheard something?”

“Yes, my godson betraying me.”

Bill laughed, “Well, you’re going about it the wrong way.”

“What do you mean?”

“The likelihood of her telling him last night when she got home, all tuckered out from her play-date, is pretty low.” Bill pushed off the pillar. “So what you need to do is bribe the kid into keeping your secret.”

“I cannot show up at his house and bribe his child in front of him.”

“No, but you can ask to borrow the kid for her opinion on something and bribe her while you’re out.”

“I already got Anthony’s present,” Sirius protested, rolling his eyes.

“Merlin, you’ve got it bad, don’t you?” Bill threw his head back, shaking with mirth. Several people looked over at them, much to Sirius’s chagrin. Once the Cursebreaker composed himself he patted Sirius on the shoulder. “You tell Anthony that you need the kid’s opinion on gifts for Hermione, Ginny, or Pansy. I mean, for Merlin’s sake, you could say you need help picking something out for Azalea.”

“Okay, okay,” Sirius huffed. “I get it, you’re right. I’ll do that.”

“Better hurry up,” Bill took a step back. “His shop just opened and if I were an eleven year old, I’d think now was the best time to sideline my father. You know, ruin his day; nice and early.”

Sirius’s eyes grew wide, remembering all of the out-of-pocket questions and comments Draco and Harry have spewed out after breakfast. He turned on his heels, calling his thanks and a quick good-bye over his shoulder as he bolted out of the bank. Anthony’s Repair’s and Carpentry - a decidedly dull name for the work the man did - was located just off the main road, tucked into a cozy little corner. 

The storefront was simple, just a few tasteful signs telling passersby what to expect within its walls. A few custom pieces sat in the window, the early-morning light reflecting off their polished surfaces. A stunning floor-lamp, hand carved from a reddish-colored wood, caught Sirius’s eye. The base was thick and rectangular with various woodland creatures carved into its surface. The forest scene reminded him of late nights, running through the woods, without a care in the world. 

Sirius pushed the door to the shop open, barely peeling his eyes off the lamp. A cheery bell announced his arrival as the scents of sawdust and citrus washed over him. The shop was small and cozy with its wood-paneled walls and warm lighting. Anthony called from a back room, “Just a minute, please!”

Busying himself was easy; he spent the minute-or-so checking the lamp for any sign of a rat. When all he found were deer, wolves, and rabbits, Sirius decided the lamp would look really nice in the study Sirius was building for Harry in Grimmauld Place. 

“Indie, for the last time,” Anthony quietly scolded, walking through a beaded-curtain, hanging from a doorframe behind the ornate wooden counter. He wore a thick, suede carpenter’s apron over dark-wash jeans and a plain-white t-shirt. “I’m not going out on dates because I’m busy. Where is this even - Oh, good morning, Sirius.”

Anthony was adorably flushed from his daughter’s questioning. Sirius nearly threw a fist into the air as he realized he was just in time. Thankfully, he had enough self-control to simply smile at the gorgeous brunette. “Good morning, Anthony. How are you?”

He did not get the chance to answer before Indigo popped out from behind the multi-colored beads. She looked Sirius up and down, giggling with her hands behind her back. “Oh, hey Siri. It’s so nice of you to come and see pops. I was actually just asking him -”

“Indie, I swear to Merlin -”

“Why he stopped dating all of a sudden,” Indigo continued, ignoring her father completely. “It’s weird, Harry was telling me about how -”

“Wow,” Sirius said to Anthony, trying to drown the little mischief-maker out. “She sure is animated in the morning.”

“Apparently the Hogwarts food is so good that my scrambled eggs on toast aren’t good enough,” Anthony explained over Indie’s incessant babbling. “All I could convince her to eat was that Muggle garbage called ‘Lucky Charms’ that Narcissa sent over. I personally do not feel lucky.”

A perfect segue. Sirius smiled. “I can help out with that, if you don’t mind.”

“Are you offering to sedate my child? Because I’m not totally against it.”

Sirius laughed as Indigo’s rambling finally ceased. “Hey, pops. Not cool, man.”

“No, I was actually going to ask if I could borrow her for a minute,” Sirius told the brunette, rubbing the back of his neck anxiously. “Harry and Draco think I should know what twelve-year-old-girls like, but all I can come up with is: pink.”

“That’s ridiculous.” Indie crossed her arms over her chest. “I don’t even like pink.”

“That’s why I need your help,” Sirius told her.

“What’s in it for me?”

“Indigo.” Anthony ran a hand over his face. Sirius just chuckled.

“You can pick out your own present.”

“Oh, no.” Anthony held up a hand. “She will bleed you dry. Don’t trust her.”

“I live with Draco,” Sirius deadpanned. “I can handle her.”

“I am right here.”

“So?” Sirius and Anthony said in unison. Both men blushed, huffing soft laughs as Indigo grumbled under her breath.

“Be my guest,” Anthony told Sirius after a moment. “Are you staying here, or is she going to get to venture out into the Muggle world?”

“Oh! Please say Muggle London!” Indigo jumped up and down.

“You’d like that more if Harry and Draco were with us,” Sirius told her, trying to avoid a sugar-fueled meltdown. “We’ll do a group outing to a shopping centre after Christmas. How does that sound?”

“That sounds bloody brilliant!” Indigo exclaimed, earning a half-hearted scowl from her father.

“Alright then,” Sirius interjected before the kid could get herself sent to her room. “We’ll stick to Diagon Alley this time and your dad and I will plan an outing when we get back.”

“Deal.” Indigo nodded. “DOBBY!”

Sirius and Anthony exchanged shocked glances as the elf appeared before the little girl. 

“Could you be a dear and fetch my cloak, the good one, and my boots?”

“Of course, Miss Knight.” Dobby gave her a little bow and disappeared.

“Indigo Knight, I know you did not just summon the Malfoys’ elf to our -”

“Harry and Draco said I could!”

“For things that you could easily do yourself?”

“Dobby’s magic can rub off on our house though!” Indie argued, stomping her foot against the hardwood floor. “You’re always complaining about needing help around here! If Dobby’s magic takes hold, the shop will help you itself! That’s how some things show up right when someone needs them!”

“I didn’t know that,” Sirius mumbled unhelpfully. The next words were louder -arguably too loud - and came out before Sirius realized what was happening. “If you ever need a hand around here, I could help out.”

Anthony’s lips parted slightly as he exhaled sharply. “I - uh. Yeah. That would be great actually. Are you free on Tuesdays?”

“I am,” Sirius told him. “I - uh. I don’t have a job or anything, so I’m free any day that Harry’s at school.”

“Perfect!” Indigo chirped. “Then it’s settled. Siri’s our new cashier. Now, where’s Dobby with my cloak?”

As if on cue, the little elf appeared before the girl with her school cloak and started helping her into it. Anthony watched the interaction with an unreadable expression. He must have felt Sirius’s gaze because he looked away from his daughter, into the raven-haired man’s eyes. The brunette ran a hand over his freckled face, offering a shy smile and a silent, “Sorry.”

“Alright,” Indigo said once her boots were on. “You’re the best, Dobbert. I’m ready to go.”

“Dobbert?” Sirius asked the elf.

“Miss Indie likes to give the elves full names,” Dobby explained. “I am Dobbert Roberts. Plopsy is Miss Ploppington the Third, and Kreacher is Kreachy McScreachy.”

“Is that why you call the dog ‘King Brutus the Honorable’?” Sirius couldn’t contain his giggles as the little girl nodded her head vigorously. 

“And yet, when given the opportunity to name the neighbors' kittens, the best she could come up with was a bunch of soups.” Anthony pulled the girl into a hug and mussed her long, black hair. She squealed, trying to dislodge herself from his grasp, without much success. Dobby and Sirius watched the pair roughhouse and giggle with smiles on their faces. Anthony’s love for his daughter was one of the things Sirius found most attractive about the man. 

“Their mom’s name is Gazpacho,” Indie explained after she slowed her breathing. “So it totally makes sense.”

“Of course.” Sirius chuckled. “Now, if you’re all finished, dismiss Dobbert Roberts and let’s get outta here so your dad can work.”

“It’s fine. He’ll spend twenty minutes overanalyzing -”

Anthony gently covered the girl’s mouth with his hand. “She’s ready. And she’s going to behave herself, right Indie?”

He nodded the child’s head for her while she glared at him. Anthony pulled his hand away from her mouth quickly, whipping it on his apron and groaning, “Ew!”

“That’s what you get.” Indigo shrugged and flipped her hair behind her. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a rich man to bleed dry.”

Sirius snorted a laugh and rolled his eyes. “Alright you ornery little thing, let’s go buy some presents.”

Indigo skipped away from her father and right out the front door onto the street. Anthony released all of the air from his body before clearing his throat.

“Thanks for taking her with you,” he said shyly. “I’m not big on venturing out since her mother - I, uh - I just appreciate it.”

Sirius fought the urge to try and get more information on the girl’s mother. If Anthony wanted to talk to him about it, he would. Indigo didn’t seem to want to wait any longer either, tapping rapidly on the glass and making silly faces at the men.

“It’s no trouble at all,” Sirius assured Anthony as he placed a hand on the door. “We all look out for each other.”

The men exchanged soft smiles as Sirius exited the warm shop. He was distracted by the seemingly intimate moment he shared with the brunette, which is how Indigo was able to blindside him so easily.

“My dad likes really old carpentry tools and books about Muggle furniture from a million years ago,” she told him, taking his hand and dragging him toward the main road. “But I don’t think that’s a good gift for a boyfriend to give him. I was thinking maybe like a fancy necklace or a watch. Something he wouldn’t ever get for himself.”

“Indigo,” Sirius said, trying, and failing, to slow the girl down. He felt his cheeks heating as he went on. “I already got your dad’s present.”

Indie stopped abruptly, causing Sirius to stumble into her, nearly knocking both of them down. “You did?”

“Yes.” Sirius took his hand back and used it to straighten his leather jacket. “I also already have presents for the girls. I came to try to convince you not to tell your father what Harry mentioned in front of you.”

“Oh, I’m not going to tell him,” Indigo assured innocently. Sirius should have known better than to let his guard down. “We’re going to meddle. It’s quite different.”

“Meddle how?”

“Tell me what you got him for Christmas and I might give you a hint.”

Sirius glared at the little girl. Her eyes were a deep, midnight-blue color. He found that the girl’s gaze was particularly difficult to look away from. He knew he was being manipulated, but fell for it anyway.

“It’s an antique writing desk,” Sirius told her. “A Muggle one. It’s actually insane what they used to do… this one has like a dozen secret compartments.”

“Dad’s weirdly sensitive about Muggle stuff,” Indigo warned, gesturing for him to follow her into Flourish and Blotts. The store was busy but not too crowded. They moved toward the back of the shop without much trouble. “I think it reminds him of my mom, so you’ll want to have something else too.”

“Should I return the desk?” Sirius asked, suddenly panicking. He should have known there was a reason the girl was so unfamiliar with Muggle toys and concepts. 

“No.” Indigo picked up a book off a shelf. It was a children’s book about Harry. “He’ll like it. It’ll just make him a little sad. That’s not necessarily a bad thing though.”

“I don’t want to make him sad though.” Sirius scanned the shelf and realized that they were in the section intended for very small children. Indigo put the Harry Potter book down with a smirk before picking up a thick collection of Muggle ‘fairy-tales’. The book was bound in leather and embossed with golden accents. Indigo tucked the book under her arm and moved onto the next shelf. 

“Sometimes I think he likes to be sad,” Indigo mused. “The whole dating thing is a really good example of that. He hated all the ladies he went on dates with, but once a month he would get all dressed up and go out anyway. I’m really glad he stopped going, because he’s happier for it, I just wish I understood more of it.”

“Why did he go if he hated it?” Sirius asked as the girl picked up an age-appropriate book about Muggle culture and a book about a little witch that ends up lost in the Muggle world.

“I’m not supposed to know.” Indigo handed him the books.

“But you do.”

“Yep. And if you buy me these books, I’ll tell you.”

Sirius huffed an exasperated laugh before taking the girl’s spoils to the register and paying for them. When he handed her the bag, she smiled sweetly.

“Thank you,” she told him. “He went on dates because his dad wanted him to.”

“What?”

Indigo took Sirius’s hand and led him toward a side road. “One night I woke up because I was really thirsty. I went into the kitchen to get a glass of water, and I heard voices coming from downstairs. Pops was yelling at someone.”

She gently tugged him toward the section of Diagon Alley that was known to sell Muggle items as novelties. Sirius thought he might want to discourage the girl bringing home things that might upset her father, but if she knew exactly where she wanted to go, she likely knew precisely what she wanted. Sirius guessed that she spent a lot of time wandering the various shops, looking for things that might connect her to a world she should have known.

“I knew I shouldn’t listen, but I hadn’t ever heard my dad that upset. I was worried about him.” Indigo pulled him into a shop where a little old lady greeted her with familiarity. The girl was polite as she returned the greeting and headed directly toward the back of the shop. “The other voice told dad that he might have been able to afford the shop, but he could hardly keep food on our table - which I didn’t get because I always ate, Pops just usually ate after I went to sleep.”

Sirius imagined that Anthony actually wasn’t eating anything while the girl rested, but he didn’t say it out loud. Instead, he listened and watched as the girl dug around in a massive bin of colorful toy ducks. Sirius remembered Lily waving one in Harry’s face to distract him as James rinsed the squirming baby in the tub. 

“And dad told the voice that it was their fault. That they made it difficult for him to make a name for himself.” Indigo selected a hot-pink duck with little white flowers and went back to digging. “Then the stranger told dad that it was his fault for ‘knocking up some Muggle sl-’”

“Oh, let’s maybe not repeat that word,” Sirius carefully interrupted. “And I’m not entirely sure you should be sharing this with me.”

“It’s fine.” Indigo emerged with a purple duck dressed as a Muggle’s interpretation of a witch and a green one that was supposed to be a wizard. “Harry says you’re trustworthy and can keep secrets.”

She dove back into the duck-filled container, balancing herself over the edge precariously. “Anyway, the man said that and Pops got all mad. Then dad stopped talking all suddenly and the stranger offered him a deal.”

Indie hoisted herself out of the bin with two more ducks clenched in her fists. “He told Pops that he would help him pay for things if he went on dates with ‘respectable members of society’.”

Sirius watched Indigo struggle to hold all of her ducks before taking a few, too dazed to have noticed sooner. 

“So, he went on the dates because the strange man paid him to. I pieced together that it was his dad when Astoria started hanging around.”

Sirius followed the girl up to the register where he paid for the tiny army of water-fowl in stunned silence. Anthony had struggled enough financially to take a bribe from his father. Once the pair exited the shop and Indigo started heading for another, Sirius asked the question that had been weighing on him throughout their check-out.

“When did he stop going on these dates?”

“When Luc started paying him to help sort out all this stuff with Harry,” Indigo answered nonchalantly, pulling open the door to another shop. “Now he just hangs out with you guys and builds stuff. Which is why we’re going to meddle. Because you and Pops deserve to be happy, and we think you two could help each other find it.”

✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧⋄⋆⋅⋆⋄✧